“Many would have us believe that life is hopelessly fragmented

and truth an elusive dream. The authors of this book beg to differ

and enthusiastically point us to the cohesive centrality and absolute

supremacy of Jesus Christ. Having heard these messages live at the

2006 Desiring God National Conference, I’m thrilled to see them now

in print. Highly recommended!”

—Sam Storms, founder, Enjoying God Ministries

“Over the past decade evangelicals have been divided over how to

respond to the challenges of postmodernism. The options—which

have ranged from naïve denial to unquestioned embrace—tend to

suffer from the same fatal flaw: putting the emphasis on culture rather

than on Christ. This collection corrects that error by providing a fresh

perspective that is pastorally sensitive and biblically sound. A timely,

well-reasoned book that should be enthusiastically welcomed by the

evangelical community.”

— Joe Carter, blogger(www.evangelicaloutpost.com);

director of communications, Family Research Council

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 1

9/27/07 10:08:18 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 2

9/27/07 10:08:18 AM

The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 3

9/27/07 10:08:19 AM

Crossway books co-edited by

John PiPer and Justin taylor:

Suffering and the Sovereignty of God (2006)

Sex and the Supremacy of Christ (2005)

A God-Entranced Vision of All Things:

The Legacy of Jonathan Edwards (2004)

Beyond the Bounds:

Open Theism and the Undermining of Biblical Christianity (2003)

C R O S S W AY B O O K S

W H E A T O N , I L L I N O I S

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 4

9/27/07 10:08:24 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

in a Postmodern World

John Piper | Justin Taylor

g e n e r a l e d i T o r s

C R O S S W AY B O O K S

W H E A T O N , I L L I N O I S

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 5

9/27/07 10:08:26 AM

The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

Copyright © 2007 by Desiring God Ministries

Published by Crossway Books

a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers

1300 Crescent Street

Wheaton, Illinois 60187

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval

system, or transmitted in any form by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy,

recording, or otherwise, without the prior permission of the publisher, except as pro-

vided for by USA copyright law.

Cover photo: iStock

First printing 2007

Printed in the United States of America

Unless otherwise indicated, Scripture quotations are from The Holy Bible, English

Standard Version, ® copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a publishing ministry of

Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked NASB are from The New American Standard Bible. ®

Copyright © The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973,

1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Scripture references marked NIV are from The Holy Bible: New International

Version. ® Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by per-

mission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.

The “NIV” and “New International Version” trademarks are registered in the United

States Patent and Trademark Office by International Bible Society. Use of either trade-

mark requires the permission of International Bible Society.

Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.

All emphases in Scripture quotations have been added by the author.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

The Supremacy of Christ in a postmodern world / John Piper and

Justin Taylor, editors.

p. cm.

Includes index.

ISBN 978-1-58134-922-1 (tpb)

1. Apologetics. 2. Jesus Christ—Person and offices. 3. Postmodernism—

Religious aspects—Christianity. I. Piper, John, 1946– . II. Taylor, Justin,

1976– . III. Title.

BT1103.S87 2007

230—dc22

2007024825

BP

17

16

15

14

13

12

11

10

09

08

07

15

14

13

12

11

10

9

8

7

6

5

4

3

2

1

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 6

9/27/07 10:08:27 AM

To

John Stott

for faithfully cherishing and proclaiming

the supremacy of Christ

in all things

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 7

9/27/07 10:08:27 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 8

9/27/07 10:08:27 AM

Contents

Contributors

11

Introduction

13

Justin Taylor

Part 1: Culture and Truth

1 The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

21

David Wells

2 Truth and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

51

Voddie Baucham Jr.

Part 2: Joy and Love

3 Joy and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

71

John Piper

4 Love and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

85

D. A. Carson

Part 3: Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

5 The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

103

Tim Keller

6 The Church and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

125

Mark Driscoll

Conversations with the Contributors

149

Subject Index

181

Scripture Index

187

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 9

9/27/07 10:08:27 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 10

9/27/07 10:08:28 AM

Contributors

Voddie Baucham Jr. , pastor of preaching at Grace Family Baptist

Church, Spring, Texas.

D. A. Carson, research professor of New Testament, Trinity Evangelical

Divinity School, Deerfield, Illinois.

Mark Driscoll, preaching pastor, Mars Hill Church, Seattle,

Washington.

Tim Keller, senior pastor, Redeemer Presbyterian Church, New York,

New York.

John Piper, pastor for preaching and vision, Bethlehem Baptist Church,

Minneapolis, Minnesota.

Justin Taylor, associate publisher and Study Bible project director,

Crossway Bibles, Wheaton, Illinois.

David Wells, Andrew Mutch distinguished professor of historical and

systematic theology, Gordon-Conwell Theological Seminary, South

Hamilton, Massachusetts.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 11

9/27/07 10:08:28 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 12

9/27/07 10:08:28 AM

Introduction

Justin Taylor

The chapters in this volume grow out of a conference convened in

Minneapolis in the fall of 2006 to explore the supremacy of Christ

in a postmodern world. The speakers at that conference—and now

the contributors to this volume—were David Wells, Voddie Baucham

Jr., John Piper, D. A. Carson, Tim Keller, and Mark Driscoll. Whether

addressing culture, truth, joy, love, the gospel, or the church, each seeks

to sharpen our thinking and motivate our ministry by considering how

each of these intersects with the truth of Christ in our contemporary

world.

What follows is a brief overview of each chapter.

Culture and Truth

David Wells observes that two realities are currently transforming

culture: the emergence of the postmodern ethos and the tidal wave of

ethnic and religious diversity in the West. These two motifs are chang-

ing the cultural context within which the church is to live, move, and

have its being. Theology, if true to its nature, must be missional, and,

therefore, we must seek to understand both Christ and culture, both

the Word and the world. Wells goes on to explore two ways in which

postmodern belief is expressing itself in this cultural context: through

a form of spirituality that distinguishes itself from being religious and

through the language of meaninglessness, whereby reality is collapsed

into the self. Wells then addresses how the supremacy of Christ and

biblical reality speak into both situations.

Voddie Baucham Jr. addresses life’s ultimate questions from the

perspective of two broad worldviews: Christian theism and a postmod-

ern version of secular humanism. He first gives a cursory overview of

these systems by means of five major categories: (1) God; (2) man; (3)

truth; (4) knowledge; and (5) ethics. He then explores how these com-

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 13

9/27/07 10:08:28 AM

14

Introduction

peting perspectives work in terms of life’s ultimate questions: (1) Who

am I? (2) Why am I here? (3) What is wrong with the world? and (4)

How can what is wrong be made right? Using Colossians 1:12–21 as a

framework, he shows the supremacy of Christ in truth over against a

dying, decaying, and hurting postmodern world.

Joy and Love

John Piper’s chapter is built on John 17:13—“But now I am coming

to you, and these things I speak in the world, that they may have my

joy fulfilled in themselves.” Piper suggests that the deepest source of

this joy is Jesus’ seeing and sharing the Father’s glory, and that this

joy is conveyed to us through propositions. Piper’s arguments proceed

logically through ten steps: (1) God is the only eternal being; therefore

everything and everyone else is dependent on, and less valuable than,

him. (2) God has been eternally and supremely joyful in the fellowship

of the Trinity, so he has no deficiency that would prompt him to cre-

ate the world. (3) God created human beings in his own image so that

his glory might be displayed by being known and enjoyed by them.

(4) Christ came into the world and accomplished his work so that all

who receive Jesus as their Savior, Lord, and Treasure would be justified

and fitted to know and enjoy God forever. (5) The enjoyment of God

above all else is the deepest way that God’s glory is reflected to, and

terminates on, God. (6) Nevertheless, God has constituted us so that

our enjoyment of him overflows in visible acts of love to others. (7)

The only God-glorifying love and joy is rooted in the true knowledge

of God. (8) Therefore, the right knowledge of God and his ways is the

servant of God-glorifying joy in him and love for people. (9) Therefore

healthy biblical doctrine should not be marginalized or minimized, but

rather embraced and cherished as the basis for building friendships and

churches. (10) And, thus, the church should become that for which it

was created, namely, the pillar and buttress of truth, joy, and love in

order to display the glory of God and the supremacy of Christ in all

things.

Whereas Piper’s chapter focuses on one of the petitions from John

17, D. A. Carson’s chapter examines all five of the petitions Jesus offers

for his followers, namely, that God the Father will (1) keep them safe;

(2) make them one; (3) and sanctify them; and that his followers will

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 14

9/27/07 10:08:29 AM

Introduction

15

(4) experience the full measure of Jesus’ own joy; and (5) be with him

forever. Carson also identifies each petition’s ground or reason, purpose,

and connection to the theme of love. He then connects all of this with

the supremacy of Christ and how it relates to Christ’s love for the Father

and for us. He closes by briefly considering how other voices—those of

critical scholarship, ecumenism, and postmodernism—respond to these

truths. Fittingly, the chapter closes in the language of biblical worship.

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Tim Keller suggests that our current cultural situation poses a crisis

for the way evangelicals have been doing evangelism for the past 150

years, causing us to raise crucial questions like: How do we do evange-

lism today? How do we get the gospel across in a postmodern world?

Keller believes that we need to rethink our ordinary way of doing

ministry due to the cultural changes (especially in secularized Europe

and places in the United States that are similar) and the fact that the

church is now on a mission field. He proposes six ways that the church

has to change, finding parallels in Jonah and his mission to the great

pagan metropolis of Nineveh. Keller calls these six factors (1) gospel

theologizing ( all of theology must be an exposition of the gospel);

(2) gospel realizing (we can “know” the gospel and yet not truly know

the gospel); (3) gospel urbanizing (many Christians must move to the

city, urbanize the gospel, and create strong versions of gospel commu-

nities); (4) gospel communication (through evangelism that is intelli-

gible, credible, plausible, thorough, progressive, and process-oriented);

(5) gospel humiliation (Christ’s power is evident through your weak-

ness); and (6) gospel incarnation (within a pagan city God’s people

are to be neither withdrawn nor assimilated but, rather, distinct and

engaged). In conclusion, Keller asks if we might be insulting God with

our small ambitions and low expectations for evangelism today.

Mark Driscoll begins his chapter by noting the ways in which

Jesus continues to be used in pop culture. With regard to the historical

Christ, he suggests that liberals and Emergents have overemphasized the

incarnation/humanity of Jesus at the expense of the exaltation/divinity of

Jesus. Conversely, Jesus’ exaltation/divinity is overemphasized by conser-

vatives and fundamentalists at the expense of his incarnation/humanity.

Driscoll argues that both truths must be equally emphasized. Driscoll goes

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 15

9/27/07 10:08:29 AM

16

Introduction

on to argue for a “two-handed approach to Christian ministry” whereby

the timeless truths of Christianity are held in a firmly closed hand, and

timely ministry methods and styles are held loosely in a gracious open

hand. Among the truths for which we must contend are (1) Scripture

as inerrant, timeless truth; (2) the sovereignty and foreknowledge of

God; (3) the virgin birth of Jesus; (4) our sin nature and total depravity;

(5) Jesus’ death as our penal substitution; (6) Jesus’ exclusivity as the

only possible means of salvation; (7) God-designed complementary

male and female gender distinctions; (8) the conscious eternal torments

of hell; (9) the preeminence of God’s kingdom over human culture; and

(10) the recognition that Satan and demons are real and at work in the

world. Once we have rightly understood these truths, we are then ready

to contextualize Christian belief and practice to varying cultures and

subcultures. Driscoll closes by showing that this was the very strategy of

Calvin’s church-planting philosophy and program.

Conversations with the Contributors

The final section of the book contains interviews conducted with the

contributors, allowing them to flesh out some of their points and to

address issues not covered in their chapters.

Our Prayer

In submitting this work for publication and entrusting it now to you,

the reader, our hope is that you will find in these pages material that

both edifies and instructs. Not every chapter has to be read—certainly

not in order. But our prayer is that God would use these essays—for his

glory and for your good—to meet your needs and to edify the church of

Jesus Christ as we seek to “contend for the faith that was once for all

delivered to the saints” (Jude 3) and simultaneously “become all things

to all people, that by all means [we] might save some . . . for the sake

of the gospel” (1 Cor. 9:22–23).

Acknowledgements

We wish to thank several people who have helped us with this project.

Without Jon Bloom (the executive director at Desiring God) and Scott

Anderson (the conference director), there would have been no confer-

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 16

9/27/07 10:08:30 AM

Introduction

17

ence and, therefore, no book. We are thankful to Crossway Books—

especially Lane Dennis and Allan Fisher—not only for publishing this

book but for believing in and promoting the vision of God and ministry

that it embodies. David Mathis and Sherah Baumgarten have helped

time and again with excellent administrative and editorial assistance.

Lydia Brownback skillfully edited the book under a tight timeline, and

Carol Steinbach once again lent her expertise in creating the indexes

that serve readers so well. Our wives, Noël Piper and Lea Taylor, have

made our homes a pleasant place to be and have served us through their

servant-heart patience and encouragement.

We have dedicated this book to John Stott, who retired from public

ministry at the age of 86 in July of 2007. John is a faithful student of

both Christ and culture, and we honor the legacy of his Christ-exalting

ministry, in both word and deed.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 17

9/27/07 10:08:30 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 18

9/27/07 10:08:32 AM

Part 1

Culture and Truth

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 19

9/27/07 10:08:33 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 20

9/27/07 10:08:33 AM

CHAPTER 1

The Supremacy of Christ in a

Postmodern World

David Wells

Tuesday, September 11, 2001.1 The weather in Boston was clear,

the sky cloudless, the air crisp, the trees showing just the first hint

of fall color. That was the day that two jets left Logan International

Airport for California but were hijacked and, a short time later, flown

into the towers of the World Trade Center in New York. Thousands of

people who thought they were beginning another ordinary day were

killed in an extraordinary way. Two other jets were also hijacked that

day, one ending up in the side of the Pentagon and the other in a field

in Pennsylvania, the latter thanks to brave, bare-handed, anti-terrorist

action on board. On that day the United States suffered its worst act of

terrorism, a ghastly moment of cold, callous, calculated mass murder. It

left a gaping hole in the nation’s heart and images of chaos and wreck-

age etched forever in its memory.

In the days that followed, as dazed Americans watched the pictures

from the crash scenes, the distractions that make up the noisy surface

where we live were stripped away. It is, of course, the rather mundane

routines and events of life that give it a sense of daily normalcy. But

these were not normal days, and much of the surface clutter simply

stopped. It suddenly seemed indecent, inappropriate, in light of this

stark, unrelieved tragedy.

Television cleansed itself of its incessant barrage of commercials

1This chapter is adapted from David F. Wells, Above All Earthly Pow’rs: Christ in a Postmodern

World (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2005). Used with permission.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 21

9/27/07 10:08:33 AM

22

Culture and Truth

and, for a few days, offered uninterrupted coverage of the unfolding

events. And how could we ponder this appalling loss and, at the same

time, sit back to watch the Miss America beauty pageant or the Emmy

Awards? They were canceled. The late-night comedians fled the air.

Hollywood studios were quick to finger this pulse and revisited their

decisions regarding what movies would be released in the fall. Even

the usual bickering and destructiveness of the political process, driven

by the competition for power and ever feasting on the nation’s social

divisions, stopped overnight. National purpose now loomed over these

squabbles. It suddenly—and unusually—seemed to be a bigger thing

than narrow, partisan interest. Indeed, the politicians seemed almost to

have been shamed into attending to matters of national concern.

At all the crash scenes, but especially in New York, onlookers gazed

in sad awe at the smoking wreckage, buildings and planes twisted into

grotesque shapes and hiding within them the crushed bodies of those

taken down. The nation’s attention was simultaneously riveted on the

heroic actions of those who worked with such determination, and

amidst such tiredness, to find any who might still be alive. Here, too,

was another telling juxtaposition: the terrorists’ dark hatred and the

remarkable bravery and fortitude of those who continued to dig for

the lost.

This event, which was so unexpected, so terrible, and so psycho-

logically intrusive, brought into clearer focus a number of other issues.

Three of them are particularly germane to this present discussion.

First of all, there is the fact that for all of the talk about how America

changed after this event, there remains an uneasy sense that American

culture is actually little different from what it was before—that it still

is morally and spiritually adrift, and in this it is no different from the

other Western countries. Second, the global ambitions of radical Islam

called attention to the many Muslims in the West and this, in turn, was

a reminder of the West’s growing ethnic and religious complexity. To

this America is no exception for, in a short period of time, it has become

the world’s most religiously diverse nation. Third, this moment of trag-

edy and evil shone its own light on the church, and what we came to see

was not a happy sight. For what has become conspicuous by its scar-

city, and not least in the evangelical corner of it, is a spiritual gravitas,

one that could match the depth of horrendous evil and address issues of

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 22

9/27/07 10:08:34 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

23

such seriousness. Evangelicalism, now much absorbed by the arts and

tricks of marketing, is simply not very serious anymore.

The Front Lines

These three issues do, of course, have their connections. The first

two, I believe, are the major defining cultural realities with which the

church must now intentionally engage: first, the disintegration of the

Enlightenment world and its replacement by the postmodern ethos

and, second, the fact that through the changed immigration law of

1965, America has become a truly multiethnic society and perhaps the

most religiously diverse one in the world. The exotic religions from

faraway places that once only filled the pages of National Geographic

may now be next door. Mosques, landmarks that once seemed confined

to the Middle East, can now be seen side-by-side with churches in

America, though much of the practice of Islam is invisible to most peo-

ple. America is now home to more Hispanics than African Americans;

Arabs are coming close to drawing even with Jews in number; and

there are more Muslims than Episcopalians, or Congregationalists,

or Eastern Orthodox, or Mormons. The arrival of old, non-Christian

religions in America and the emergence of more recent spiritualities

that are not religious, and often not institutionalized, are a new cir-

cumstance. This means that the relation of Christ to non-Christian

religions, as well as to these personally constructed spiritualities, is no

longer a matter of theorizing from a safe distance but rather a matter

of daily encounter in neighborhoods, in schools, at work, at the gas

station, and at the supermarket. And what will prove to be even more

momentous in the evangelical world than its engagement with the other

religions, I believe, will be whether it is able to distinguish what it has

to offer from the emergence of these forms of spirituality. Therapeutic

spiritualities that are non-religious begin to look quite like evangelical

spirituality that is therapeutic and non-doctrinal.

These two developments— the emergence of the postmodern ethos

and the growing religious and spiritual diversity—are by no means

parallel or even complementary, but they are unmistakably defining

American culture in a significantly new way. And they are defining the

context within which the church must live out its life. Already there

are some signs that this engagement with culture is not exactly going

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 23

9/27/07 10:08:34 AM

24

Culture and Truth

the church’s way. It was certainly noticeable that, following September

11, the church was mostly unable to offer any public reading on the

tragedy that did anything more than commiserate with those who had

lost loved ones. There was virtually no Christian interpretation, no

wrestling with the meaning of evil, little thought about the cross where

Christians contend its back was broken.

Christ and Context

In 1984, I wrote a traditional Christology entitled The Person of

Christ: A Biblical and Historical Analysis of the Incarnation.2 This

volume was part of a series in which each of the authors was asked to

follow the same format: about one-third was to be devoted to the bibli-

cal materials, one-third to historical developments, and the remaining

third to a discussion of three or four contemporary thinkers. This is

the sort of foundational work which needs to be done in developing a

Christology. The questions that such an account seeks to address are

almost always those that are internal to the church or academia. This

is entirely appropriate. These issues, such as how the person of Christ

is spoken of by the different authors of the New Testament, how these

lines of thought were taken up in the early church, how they were

debated in the Middle Ages and Reformation, and how they have been

formulated by recent scholars, are central and necessary considerations

in a Christology. However, it has become increasingly clear to me that

while these internal issues are of vital importance, they are not the only

issues that should be engaging the church. They are the indispensable,

foundational questions, but they do not comprise everything that the

church should be thinking about with respect to the person of Christ.

There are also issues that are external in nature that should accompany

this foundational work. These are concerned with how a Christology

faces off against, how it engages, its own cultural context.

That being the case, the volume that I wrote earlier, in 1984,

remains foundational to this present analysis. Nothing has changed

in the conclusions I reached then, nor should they, for they echo the

biblical testimony. What has changed is a growing concern on my part

to be able to say more exactly how Christ, in whom divine majesty and

2David F. Wells, The Person of Christ: A Biblical and Historical Analysis of the Incarnation (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 1984).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 24

9/27/07 10:08:34 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

25

human frailty are joined in one person, is to be heard and preached in a

postmodern, multiethnic, multireligious society. Indeed, not to proceed

in this endeavor would be an unhappy outcome because theology, if it

is true to its own nature, must be missiological3 in its intent. Its task is

not only to understand the nature of biblical truth but also to ask how

that truth addresses the issues of the day. Churches today who send out

missionaries to other parts of the world would be considered greatly

mistaken if they instructed those missionaries to depend only on the

Word of God and not to attempt to understand the people to whom

they have been sent to minister.

The history of the church shows that in every generation there

are cultural challenges. The two motifs that are now transforming

culture—the emergence of the postmodern ethos and the new, growing

tidal wave of religious pluralism—are deep and powerful currents that

are flowing through the nation. But they are not peculiar to America.

In fact, Europe appears to be well ahead of the United States in its

experience of postmodernity, and it also appears to be caught in more

painful perplexity about immigration and its consequences. Yet there

is nothing in the modern world that is a match for the power of God

and nothing in modern culture which diminishes our understanding of

the supremacy of Christ. From this vantage point, I have attempted in

the following pages to think about the message of Christ from within

the postmodern world I have spent time describing. In the first section

I take up the theme of spirituality, which really speaks with the soul of

postmodernity, and in the second I address how postmodern unbelief is

expressing itself in the language of the meaninglessness of life.

Christ in a Spiritual World

We begin our exploration with the emergence of a new kind of spiritual

person: one who is on a spiritual quest but often pursuing this in oppo-

3I have developed the missiological nature of theology in several essays which deal with its meth-

odology: “The Nature and Function of Theology,” in The Use of the Bible in Theology, ed. Robert K. Johnston (Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1983), 175–99; “An American Evangelical Theology: The

Painful Transition from Theoria to Praxis,” in Evangelicalism and Modern America, ed. George Marsden (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1984), 83–93; “Word and World: Biblical Authority and

the Quandary of Modernity,” in Evangelical Affirmations, ed. Kenneth S. Kantzer and Carl F. Henry (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1990), 153–76; “The Theologian’s Craft,” in Doing Theology in Today’s World: Essays in Honor of Kenneth S. Kantzer, ed. John Woodbridge and Thomas McComiskey (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1991), 171–94; and “The Theology of Preaching,”

in God’s Living Word: Essays in Preaching, ed. Theodore Stylianopoulis (Brookline, MA: Holy Cross Press, 1983), 57–70.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 25

9/27/07 10:08:35 AM

26

Culture and Truth

sition to what is religious. That, however, may be stating the matter a

little too starkly, for it suggests that religions are being understood in

terms of what they actually assert. In reality, religions tend to blur in

the postmodern mind and become undifferentiated from each other.

That is the almost inevitable outcome of our pluralism. When religions

become aware of each other in the postmodern world, they typically

either lose their sharp edges or are at least seen as having done so. It is

as predictable as it is desultory that 44 percent of Americans think that

“the Bible, the Koran and the Book of Mormon are different expres-

sions of the same spiritual truths.”4 Yet it remains the case that this

spirituality sees itself as other than what is religious, be this religion

that is insistently doctrinal or religion that has become blurred by its

passage through the postmodern spirit. Such spirituality threatens to

rumble through evangelical faith in a way more detrimental to it than

any Christian engagement with non-Christian religions. In this section,

then, I need to accomplish three things: first, I need to provide some

description of this new spiritual search; second, I will explore the par-

allels that exist between this new quest and what the church has faced

before, especially in the patristic period; and, third, I need to outline

what a biblical response to this search looks like.

The New Spiritual Yearning

These new spiritualities are now taking their place alongside some

older ones, spiritualities that are often defined over against religion but

nevertheless are not averse to incorporating religious ideas. Individuals

and groups who have thus turned to things spiritual have, since the

1960s, had assorted goals, some of which also overlap. For some, the

aim has been that of finding peace of mind or inner transformation; in

its Eastern configuration, the goal has been achieving a different kind

of consciousness; in its shallowest and most banal form, it is about self-

awareness, self-esteem, and self-actualization, achievements which may

come in a purely secular form or as a part of spiritual self-discovery; and

for contemporary gnostics, the hope is empowerment—not in the ways

we encounter in gender politics, which are frequently fueled by resent-

ment, but in the sense of connecting with a power deep within the self.

4George Barna, “Americans Draw Theological Beliefs from Diverse Points of View,” October 8,

2002. Available online at http://www.barna.org.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 26

9/27/07 10:08:36 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

27

When the Enlightenment mindset dominated American culture,

those who said that they looked within themselves for answers were,

in all likelihood, secularists and humanists of one kind or another. In

the postmodern moment in which we are living, however, those who

look within themselves are not necessarily divorcing themselves from

the sacred. On the contrary, many are actually believers in the sacred,

which they are pursuing within themselves. They are not seeking the

God of the Christian religion, who is transcendent, who speaks to life

from outside of it and entered it through the Incarnation, whose Word

is absolute and enduring, and whose moral character defines the dif-

ference between Good and Evil forever. Rather, it is the god within,

the god who is found within the self and in whom the self is rooted.

This is, for the most part, a simple perception, and as found spread

throughout American society it comes with few pretensions to having

great intellectual depth. Yet that is not always the case. Mircea Eliade,

for example, has spoken of the “irruption of the sacred”5 within life

and of the complex ways in which myths and dreams are rooted in

the manifestations of the divine within. It is the same belief, then, that

comes sometimes in homely ways and sometimes wrapped in complex-

ity—and yet this inward presence invariably proves to be elusive, and

so the search is always unfinished. In this searching, it is hoped, there

will be found the balm of therapeutic comfort, the suggestion of mean-

ing and of connectedness to something larger.

Such searchers would include many of the 56 percent among

Americans who say that in life’s crises they look within themselves for

answers rather than to an outside power like the Christian God.6 They

are in search of a new consciousness. If they speak of transformation,

as so many do, it is in terms of their own human potential, the innate

sources of personal renewal that lie deep within. If they speak of their

own intuitions, as they often do, it is with the sense of having onboard

a navigational system that enables them to find their place in reality. Or,

perhaps more correctly, it allows them to find a better place in reality.

And if they speak of a connectedness for which they yearn, it is in the

blurry sense that somehow the human and divine are no longer disen-

gaged from each other but, rather, are implicated in each other.

5Mircea Eliade, Myths, Dreams, and Mysteries: The Encounter Between Contemporary Faiths and

Archaic Realities, trans. Philip Mairet (New York: Harper, 1960), 15.

6Barna, “Americans Draw Theological Beliefs from Diverse Points of View.”

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 27

9/27/07 10:08:37 AM

28

Culture and Truth

An outside God, such as we find in biblical faith, is comprehensible

because he is self-defined in his revelation; the inside god is not. The

inside god is merged into the psychological texture of the seeker and

found spread within the vagaries of the self. The outside God stands

over against those who would know him; the inside one emerges within

their consciousness and is a part of them. Religions have their schools

of thought and their interpreters, and always the debate is over who

most truly understands the religion. Spirituality, in the contemporary

sense, spawns no such debate because it makes no truth claims and

seeks no universal significance. It lives out its life within the confines

of private experience. “Truth” is private, not public; it is for the indi-

vidual, not for the universe. Here is American individualism coupled

with some new assumptions about God that are being glossed off with

infatuations about pop therapy, uniting to produce varieties of spiritu-

ality as numerous as those who think of themselves as spiritual.

The spiritual journey in this contemporary sense does not begin

with what has been given by God or with what does not change.

Rather, it begins with the self. It begins in the soil of human autonomy

and it gives to the self the authority to decide what to believe, from

what sources to draw knowledge and inspiration, and how to test the

viability of what is believed. The result is that this kind of spirituality

is inevitably experimental and even libertarian. Its validation comes

through the psychological or therapeutic benefits that are derived.

Mixing and matching, discarding or reappropriating ideas in an end-

less process of searching and experimenting, is what this spirituality is

about.

To say, as Harold Bloom does, that this spirituality is “gnosti-

cism,” and that gnosticism is the “American religion,”7 is, from a his-

torical and conceptual point of view, too heavy-handed to be helpful.

Nevertheless, Bloom’s case could be better made along slightly differ-

ent, and more nuanced, lines.

The point of connection with the past is not so much gnosticism

7This “religion,” Bloom argues, resolves itself into a spiritual quest in which the self is both subject and object of the search. His argument is that this quest underlies much overt religion that on the

surface expresses itself doctrinally and in very different ways—Roman Catholic, Mormon, Seventh-

Day Adventist, and Southern Baptist. See his The American Religion: The Emergence of the Post-

Christian Nation (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1992). As a part of his argument he claims that America is gnostic without knowing it: Omens of Millennium: The Gnosis of Angels, Dreams, and

Resurrection (New York: Riverhead Books, 1996), 183.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 28

9/27/07 10:08:38 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

29

but, rather, a primal spirituality which, in the early period of the

church’s life, came into expression as gnosticism. The theories of gnos-

ticism were defeated and soon forgotten. However, the spirituality that

they were seeking to explain is the point of connection with the past.

It is this spirituality rooted in the self that assumes the liberty either

to oppose or appropriate external religious forms but is resolute in its

opposition to having to submit to external religious authority. It is in

these ways that we are also seeing the convergence between this primal

spirituality and a resurgent paganism.

When Christian faith encountered this spirituality in the early cen-

turies, Anders Nygren declares, it had arrived at “its hour of destiny.”8

This was so because this spirituality was, in its outworkings, its beliefs,

and its view of life, the polar opposite of what we find in Christian

faith. It was an opponent. And the besetting temptation that the

Church would encounter, sometimes in fierce ways and at other times

in more subtle ways, was to wonder if it could lessen the fierceness of

the competition by incorporating in itself elements of this pagan way

of looking at the spiritual life. These two spiritualities, Christian and

pagan, Nygren contrasts in the language of two very different kinds of

love, Agape and Eros. From this time forth, and coming right down

into the contemporary moment, the struggle is going to be how Agape

is going to preserve itself from the persistent intrusions of Eros.

The opening salvos were, of course, fired in the conflict in the

early church over gnosticism; today, they are being fired by the new

spirituality. Although the gnosticism of the patristic period was only

one particular expression of Eros, it is, nevertheless, worth revisiting

because of its parallels with postmodern spirituality.

An Ancient Spirituality

Ancient gnosticism, like the contemporary spiritual search, was a very

diverse movement, and it is hard to provide a succinct definition of it.

Irenaeus’s survey shows how variegated the gnostic world was,9 though

as a set of movements, as distinct from intellectual influences, none

predated the Christian faith despite Bultmann’s claim.10 The diversity

of these movements arose from the fact that the influences behind them

8Anders Nygren, Agape and Eros, trans. Philip Watson (London: S.P.C.K., 1953), 30.

9Irenaeus, Against Heresies, I, i, 1–I, vii, 5; I, xi, 1–I, xx, 3; I, xxiii, 1–I, xxxi, 4.

10See Edwin M. Yamauchi, “Some Alleged Evidences for Pre-Christian Gnosticism,” in New

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 29

9/27/07 10:08:38 AM

30

Culture and Truth

were different: some had their roots in Eastern theosophy, others Greek

philosophical speculation, and still others mystical Judaism. These

sources produced some very different outcomes among the competing

schools of gnostic thought which took root in Egypt and Syria, and

along the eastern coast of the Mediterranean. Over time, after gnosti-

cism had become a set of movements that paralleled the church, it

changed shape and in mid-career began to appropriate Christian ideas

and attempted to incorporate Christian faith into its larger framework.

In its final development it came right into the church, and, in thinkers

like Valentinus, Marcion, and Basilides, it passed itself off as being an

authentic expression of Christianity, thereby confounding definition

even further.

Gnosticism proved to be an especially nettlesome matter in the

early church, not because the novelty of its ideas swept people off

their feet, but because its ideas, in some important respects, already

pervaded that ancient world. They seemed normal, natural, and famil-

iar. There had already been a long history of thought on some of its

key elements in the East. It is not clear how Eastern thought reached

Greece, but classical Greek philosophy sometimes followed some of the

important paths blazed in the East, and these ideas had already perme-

ated the world in which the church had been planted.

Here, too, is an echo of our own times. The combination of a mod-

ernized social fabric and the Enlightenment ideology that took root in

it until relatively recently produced the autonomous self. This is the

self that is not subject to outside authority and into which all reality

has been contracted. The result is a radicalized individualism with a

deeply privatized outlook and a mood that is insistently therapeutic.

All of this has produced soil throughout society that positively invites

the new spirituality. It seems normal and natural. That is why it is as

difficult for the church to contest today as was gnosticism in the early

centuries.

Classical Greek philosophy, like Eastern thought, depreciated the

natural world and pondered the soul’s alienation from it. And like the

philosophies of the East, Greek thought typically came to think of the

soul as being not a divine creation but a shard that had fallen away

Dimensions in New Testament Study, ed. Richard N. Longenecker and Merrill C. Tenney (Grand

Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1974), 46–70.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 30

9/27/07 10:08:39 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

31

from the All or Absolute and was now found in a human body. Its sense

of alienation from the world came from the individuality by which it

was now afflicted, individuality which expressed itself in thought and

consciousness.

Greek philosophy struggled with how to relate the divine, which is

remote and removed from life, with the soul and its struggles within the

body. And that was where the Gnostics pushed the argument forward

one or two steps. At the heart of their spiritual quest was a search for

the answer to evil. Wherever they looked, whether to the firmament

above or to the bodies in which their consciousness resided, what they

saw was a monumentally failed work, a creation that was awry, cor-

rupt, nefarious, and dark. All gnostic systems of thought, as a result,

were philosophically dualistic or semi-dualistic, positing that what had

been made had been made by an enemy of human beings. There were

differences of opinion as to how to work this all out, but typically it

led to the notion that either there were two ultimate principles in the

universe, one good and one bad, the latter being responsible for the cre-

ation, or there was only one ultimate principle from which a series of

emanations and spirits had proceeded, one of whom was eventually so

far from the source of good as to be able to bring about this wretched

creation. What the various gnostic teachers sought to do was to bring

understanding about the human plight, to inculcate insight about the

very nature of things, and, most importantly, to get people in touch

with their spiritual natures. Only then could there be liberation from

the clutches of what was evil.

So what is the nature of this insight that held the key to self-

liberation for these ancient gnostics? It is, of course, “knowledge.” This

was not really intellectual knowledge, though it was often accompa-

nied by complex philosophical speculation. It was more of a private

insight, an internal revelation, a spiritual perception, one given from

within. It was not so much knowledge of God that was sought, for he

was perceived to be ineffable, distant, removed, and unattainable. He

is, as Valentinus said, “that Incomprehensible, Inconceivable (One),

who is superior to all thought” and who, in fact, is beyond the range of

all human thought.11 They were far more interested in pursuing what

was inside in the self.

11Valentinus, Evangelium Veritatis, IX, 5.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 31

9/27/07 10:08:40 AM

32

Culture and Truth

This pursuit of the knowledge of the self rested upon a double

assumption. The first was, in modern terms, that theology is nothing

other than anthropology. “For gnostics,” Elaine Pagels explains, “explor-

ing the psyche became explicitly what it is for many people today implic-

itly—a religious quest,” not least because gnostics believed a fragment of

divinity was lodged somewhere in their interior world.12 What they also

assumed is that people stumble, suffer, and make mistakes not because of

sin but because of ignorance. It was, of course, to remedy this ignorance

that, in the Christian phase of gnosticism, the Son was seen as bringing

“knowledge” of the Father—yet this was a far cry from knowledge as

it is construed biblically. Thus it is that both ancient gnostics and those

postmoderns who place such value on psychotherapeutic techniques do

so because above all other things they value “the self-knowledge,” Pagels

notes, “which is insight.”13 And this self-knowledge functions in a reve-

latory way which is only possible, we need to note, because of the lost

understanding of sin. It is ignorance, ignorance of ourselves and especially

of our spiritual nature, gnostics believed, that is the key to our ignorance

of the nature of things, and of the grip that evil exercises invisibly on all

things created and on ourselves not least. And it is the self that, in this

situation, reveals its own connections into what is divine.

One of the chief contentions of the gnostics in their polemics

against the church was that “knowledge,” in their understanding of

it, is superior to “faith.” They might as well have said that they were

pursuing spirituality, rather than religion, for that is what they meant.

They were opposed to a doctrinally shaped and governed Christianity.

They were instead pursuing enlightenment through the self, for this

kind of understanding, they believed, was itself revelatory. This did not

mean that they always eschewed organized religion, for some gnostics

entered the churches and suggested that they were the most authentic

realization of Christian faith. However, for them the church was never

more than a means toward the end of their pursuit of psychic knowl-

edge, a circumstance being played out again in church after church in

the postmodern world where consumer habits have hooked up with a

therapeutic orientation that now is subjugating religion to spirituality

and spirituality to private choice.

12Elaine Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels (New York: Random House, 1979), 123.

13Ibid., 124.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 32

9/27/07 10:08:40 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

33

In one very important respect, however, gnosticism was the antith-

esis of another of the church’s rivals, paganism. Paganism was about

nature; gnosticism was in flight from nature. Gnostics saw themselves

as caught in a creation that is flawed, dark, and ominous, whose

rhythms bring no connections with anything divine, and whose God is

far away, alienated, aloof, and incommunicative. In this respect, they

were far removed from the pantheism that was at the heart of pagan-

ism. Speaking for gnostics of all times, Bloom argues that the creator

God is a “bungler” who “botched” the creation and precipitated the

fall.14 This creation offers no home for the human being because, he

argues, originally “the deepest self was not part of creation” but was

part of the “fullness of God” to which it yearns to return. This yearn-

ing, this homesickness, is what often passes as depression, he suggests.

And yet, despite this significant difference, there is also an important

point of convergence. “God,” Bloom tells us, “is at once deep within

the self and also estranged, infinitely far off, beyond our cosmos.”15

Here lies the point of connection with paganism: not in the worship of

nature (cf. Rom. 1:18–24), but in the access to the sacred that is sought

through the self, this “deepest self,” which experiences itself as being

adrift from life, as not being able to fit in with life, and as offering

an exit from the oppressive complexities and manifold pains of this

“botched” creation into what is eternal.

A Christian Response

Clash of Worldviews

It seems rather clear, then, that our contemporary spirituality is in

continuity with some of the different aspects of what has preceded it.

In some of its expressions it has more in common with paganism; in

others it is more like gnosticism. New Age, for example, what Bloom

mocks as “an endlessly entertaining saturnalia of ill-defined yearnings

. . . suspended about halfway between feeling good and good feeling”

and “a vacuity not to be believed,” has affinities that are more obvi-

ously pagan, but this wider spirituality, as we have seen, finds signifi-

cant parallels in gnosticism.

Seeing how this spiritual search is both contemporary and ancient

14Bloom, Omens of Millennium, 27.

15Ibid., 30.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 33

9/27/07 10:08:40 AM

34

Culture and Truth

is really the key to understanding how to think about it from a Christian

point of view. To put the matter succinctly: those who see only the

contemporaneity of this spirituality—and who, typically, yearn to

be seen as being contemporary—usually make tactical maneuvers to

win a hearing for their Christian views; those who see its underlying

worldview will not. Inevitably, those enamored by its contemporane-

ity will find that with each new tactical repositioning they are drawn

irresistibly into the vortex of what they think is merely contemporary

but what, in actual fact, also has the power to contaminate their faith.

What they should be doing is thinking strategically, not tactically. To

do so is to begin to see how ancient this spirituality actually is and to

understand that beneath many contemporary styles, tastes, and habits

there are also encountered rival worldviews. When rival worldviews

are in play, it is not adaptation that is called for but confrontation:

confrontation not of a behavioral kind which is lacking in love but of

a cognitive kind which holds forth “the truth in love” (Eph. 4:15). This

is one of the great lessons learned from the early church. Despite the

few who wobbled, most of its leaders maintained with an admirable

tenacity the alternative view of life which was rooted in the apostolic

teaching. They did not allow love to blur truth or to substitute for it

but sought to live by both truth and love.

A worldview is a framework for understanding the world. It is the

perspective through which we see what is ultimate, what is real, what

our experience means, and what our place is in the cosmos. It is in these

ways that we might speak of postmodernity as having a worldview

despite the denials of its advocates and practitioners. What they are

denying is having an Enlightenment worldview, one which is rationally

structured and, from their perspective, one that is pretentious because

it is claiming to know much too much. Everyone, however, has a world-

view, even if it is one which posits no meaning and even if it is one that

is entirely private and true only for the person who holds it.

We must go further, however. It is not just any worldview that we

encounter in the postmodern world, but one that increasingly resem-

bles the old paganisms. It is one that is antithetical to that which bibli-

cal faith requires. It is this transformation of our world, this emerging

worldview, that has passed largely unnoticed. That, at least, is the most

charitable conclusion that one can draw. For while the evangelical

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 34

9/27/07 10:08:41 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

35

church is aware of such things as the fight for gay and lesbian rights,

hears about the eco-feminists, knows about pornography, has a sense

that moral absolutes are evaporating like the morning mist, knows that

truth of an ultimate kind has been dislodged from life, it apparently

does not perceive that in these and many other ways a new worldview

is becoming ensconced in the culture. If it did, it surely would not be

embracing with enthusiasm as many aspects of this postmodern mind-

set as it is or be so willing to make concessions to postmodern habits

of mind.16

This casual embrace of what is postmodern has increasingly led to

an embrace of its spiritual yearning without noticing that this embrace

carries within it the seeds of destruction for evangelical faith. The

contrast between biblical faith and this contemporary spirituality is

that between two entirely different ways of looking at life and at God.

Nygren, as noted earlier, used the Greek words for two different kinds

of love, Eros and Agape, to characterize these worldviews, and his

elucidation is still helpful. In the one worldview, which he calls Eros,

it is the self which is in the center. Eros, Nygren says, has at its heart

a kind of want, longing, or yearning.17 It is this fact, of course, which

has always put the church in something of a conundrum. Is this yearn-

ing a natural preparation for the gospel, human nature crying out in

its emptiness, calling out to be filled with something else? It was this

thought that led Clement of Alexandria in the early church to speak of

the “true Christian gnostic” as if gnosticism’s yearning for what was

spiritual reached its fulfillment in Christian faith. Yet if this yearning

16The dichotomy that postmodern epistemology wants to force is one between knowing everything

exhaustively and knowing nothing certainly at all. And since it would be arrogant in the extreme

to claim to know what God alone knows, the only other option, it seems, is to accept the fact that

our knowledge is so socially conditioned, so determined by our own inability to escape our own

relativity, that we are left with no certain knowledge of reality at all. This is the epistemological position accepted by Richard Middleton and Brian Walsh. All attempts at “getting reality” right, they

say, have proved to be failures, and Christians should concede as much. See their Truth Is Stranger Than It Used to Be (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1995). From a slightly different angle, Brian McLaren has adopted as a positive, even God-directed, development the disjunction between

spirituality and religion. The religion in question for him is still evangelical, but the disjuncture he promotes leaves behind a faith that is suspicious of reason, resistant to formulated beliefs, and aller-gic to structures within which faith is practiced, and, of course, it is dismissive of worldviews. Unless these attitudes are allowed to reshape the way Christianity is lived out, he believes, it is doomed to die. Here, indeed, is the old liberal fear of becoming outdated coupled with the postmodern infatuation with spirituality in its divorce from religion. See his A New Kind of Christian: A Tale of Two Friends on a Spiritual Journey (San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2001). In the cases of Middleton, Walsh, and McLaren, then, the adoption of a postmodern worldview is not inadvertent at all but knowing

and deliberate.

17Nygren, Agape and Eros, 210.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 35

9/27/07 10:08:42 AM

36

Culture and Truth

is a preparation, it is one that stands in need of serious purging, for it

carries within itself an understanding about God and salvation that is

diametrically opposed to what we have in biblical faith. In this sense, it

is less a preparation and more of a wrong turn. Why is this so?

The movement of Eros spirituality is upward. Its essence, its drive,

is the sinner finding God. The movement of Agape, by contrast, is

downward. It is all about God finding the sinner. Eros spirituality is

the kind of spirituality that arises from human nature, and it builds

on the presumption that it can forge its own salvation. Agape arises

in God, was incarnate in Christ, and reaches us through the work of

the Holy Spirit opening lives to receive the gospel of Christ’s saving

death. In this understanding, salvation is given and never forged or

manufactured. Eros is the projection of the human spirit into eternity,

the immortalizing of its own impulses. Agape is the intrusion of eternity

into the fabric of life, coming not from below, but from above. Eros is

human love. Agape is divine love. Human love of this kind, because it

has need and want at its center, because it is always wanting to have its

needs and wants satisfied, will always seek to control the object of its

desires. That is why in these new spiritualities it is the spiritual person

who makes up his or her beliefs and practices, mixing and matching

and experimenting to see what works best and assuming the preroga-

tive to discard at will. The sacred is therefore loved for what can be had

from loving it. The sacred is pursued because it has value to the pursuer,

and that value is measured in terms of the therapeutic payoff. There is,

therefore, always a profit-and-loss mentality to these spiritualities.

Sin’s Disappearance

The premise beneath all of these spiritualities is that sin has not

intruded upon the relation between the sacred and human nature, that

human nature itself offers access—indeed, we assume, unblemished

access—to God, that human nature itself mediates the divine. Gone are

the days when people understood that an avalanche has fallen between

God and human beings, that human nature retains its shape as made

in the image of God but has lost its relationship to God and stands in

pained alienation from him.

It is no small anomaly that we have arrived at this point. How can

we be so knowledgeable about evil in the world and so innocent about

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 36

9/27/07 10:08:42 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

37

sin in ourselves? Is it not strange that we who see so much tragedy

through television, who are so knowledgeable of the darkness in our

world, who pride ourselves on being able to stare with clear eyes and

no denials at what is messy, untidy, ugly, and painful, are also those

who know so little about sin in ourselves?

The reason, of course, is that we have lost the moral world in which

sin is alone understood.18 The religious authorities who once gave us

rules for life and who gave us the metaphysical world in which those

rules found their grounding have all faded in our moral imagination.

Today, we are more alone in this world than any previous generation.19

The consequence is that we have come to believe that the self

retains its access to the sacred, an access not ruptured by sin. In 2002,

a national survey by Barna turned up the astounding discovery that

despite all of the difficulties that modernized life has created, despite

its rapaciousness, greed, and violence, 74 percent of those surveyed

rejected the idea of original sin and 52 percent of evangelicals con-

curred. These were the percentages of respondents who agreed with

the statement that “when people are born they are neither good nor

evil—they make a choice between the two as they mature.”20 Here

is raw American individualism and the heresy of Pelagianism, which

asserts that people are born innocent of sin, that sin is a set of bad

practices that is caught later on in life rather like a disease. It is our lost

moral compass that produces this fallacious understanding of human

nature, and it is this fallacious understanding that fuels and drives Eros

spirituality.

Confrontation, Not Tactics

As previously noted, church talk about “reaching” the culture turns,

almost inevitably, into a discussion about tactics and methodology,

not about worldviews. It is only about tactics and not about strategy.

It is about seduction and not about truth, about success and not about

confrontation. However, without strategy, the tactics inevitably fail;

without truth, all of the arts of seduction that the churches are prac-

18See Andrew Delbanco, The Death of Satan: How Americans Have Lost the Sense of Evil (New

York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1995).

19James Patterson and Peter Kim, The Day America Told the Truth: What People Really Believe

about Everything That Matters (New York: Prentice Hall, 1991), 27.

20Barna, “Americans Draw Theological Beliefs from Diverse Points of View.”

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 37

9/27/07 10:08:43 AM

38

Culture and Truth

ticing sooner or later are seen for what they are—an empty charade;

and because the emerging worldview is not being engaged, the church

has little it can really say. Indeed, one has to ask how much it actually

wants to say. Biblical truth contradicts this cultural spirituality, and

that contradiction is hard to bear. Biblical truth displaces it, refuses to

allow its operating assumptions, declares to it its bankruptcy. Is the

evangelical church faithful enough to explode the worldview of this

new spiritual search? Is it brave enough to contradict what has wide

cultural approval? The final verdict may not be in, but it seems quite

apparent that while the culture is burning, the evangelical church is

fiddling precisely because it has decided it must be so like the culture

to be successful.

Christ in a Meaningless World

Postmoderns are remarkably nonchalant about the meaninglessness

that they experience in life. Reading the works of an earlier genera-

tion of writers, existentialist authors like Jean-Paul Sartre and Albert

Camus, one almost develops a sense of vertigo, the kind of apprehen-

sion that one gets when standing too near the edge of a terrifying preci-

pice, so bleak, empty, and life-threatening was their vision. That sense,

however, has now completely gone. Postmoderns live on the surface,

not in the depths, and theirs is a despair to be tossed off lightly and

which might even be alleviated by nothing more serious than a sitcom.

There are today few of the convulsions that once happened in the

depths of the human spirit. These are different responses to the same

sense of meaninglessness, which is one of the threads that weaves its

way from the modern past into the postmodern present. What changes

is simply how those afflicted with the drift and emptiness of postmod-

ern life cope with it. In this section, then, I first need to explore this

theme; second, I want to frame this meaninglessness theologically; and

third, I need to think about how life’s meaninglessness is addressed by

Christ’s gospel.

The Culture of Nothingness

“The first half of the twentieth century,” writes Daniel Boorstin, was

a time of “triumphal and accelerating science,” and yet it “produced a

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 38

9/27/07 10:08:44 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

39

literature of bewilderment without precedent in our history.”21 At the

time, this development in the modern world may have seemed strange.

In the very moment of social conquest—when science and technology

were promising to rewrite the script of life, to eliminate more and more

diseases, to make life more bearable, to fill it with more goods—at that

very moment the human spirit was sagging beneath the burden of emp-

tiness, apparently ungrateful for all of this modern bounty.

In retrospect, however, it is not so strange. This was the moment

when the Enlightenment world, which had promised so much, was

showing the first symptoms of the postmodern ethos of the West, of

that curdling of the soul that would leave the human being replete with

goods, smothered in plenty, but totally alone in the cosmos, isolated,

alienated, enclosed within itself, and bewildered. The conquest of the

world, the triumph of technology, and the omnipresence of shopping

malls—our temples to consumption—are not the tools by which the

human spirit can be repaired. Of that there should be no doubt now,

for if affluence, and the bright, shiny world in which it arises, could

be the solvent of all human maladies that lie submerged beneath the

surface of life, then this anomie, this bewilderment of soul, would long

since have been banished. The truth, in fact, is that the conquest of our

external world seems to be in inverse relation to the conquest of our

inner world. The more we triumph in the one, the less we seem able to

hold together in the other.22

The appearance of this despairing mood earlier on is, of course,

associated with a wide swath of writers, but at mid-century it came to

the fore not only in Sartre and Camus, but also in writers such as Eugene

Ionesco, Samuel Beckett, Harold Pinter, Martin Heidegger, and others,

not all of whom were existentialists. In their different ways they were

all reflecting the empty world they inhabited. It was empty because,

on the intellectual side in the West, finding any ultimate grounding for

things has become an increasingly precarious undertaking. This nihil-

21Daniel J. Boorstin, The Seekers: The Story of Man’s Continuing Quest to Understand His World

(New York: Random House, 1998), 228.

22This is the “American Paradox.” The paradox, says David Myers, is that we “are better paid, bet-

ter fed, better housed, better educated, and healthier than ever before, and with more human rights,

faster communication, and more convenient transportation than we have ever known.” Alongside

all of this largesse, however, are the signs of life in pain and travail. Since 1960, the divorce rate has doubled, teen suicide has tripled, violent crime quadrupled, the number in prison has quintupled,

illegitimate children sextupled, and the number of those cohabitating has increased sevenfold. David

G. Myers, The American Paradox: Spiritual Hunger in an Age of Plenty (New Haven, CT: Yale

University Press, 2000), 5.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 39

9/27/07 10:08:44 AM

40

Culture and Truth

ism, whether philosophically conceived or merely assumed amidst the

trappings and doings of Western influence, has moved out along differ-

ent avenues depending upon which of several aspects is emphasized. At

root, however, it operates by denying that objective ground exists for

believing that anything is true or right—or simply by assuming none

does. It denies that anything can be ultimate because ultimately nothing

is there. There is no hub to hold the spokes; or if there is, we are unable

to get our cognitive sights on it. This sometimes takes the form that one

can know nothing certainly, that what is true and what is not cannot

be distinguished, and that all knowledge is merely an internal construct

in which the outcomes are, as a result, always provisional; still others

press the attack on reality itself, arguing that in the end nothing is,

in fact, real. And in the absence of any reality in which truth can be

grounded, all that remains in life is power, as Nietzsche saw so clearly.

If there is no ultimate reality before which we are accountable for what

we think, say, and do, then there are no restraints upon the exercise of

power, upon the imposition of our will on others, either at a personal

level or by corporations, ethnic groups, or the state.

In America, the disintegration of the self and the disintegration

of its world are not commonly expressed in the dark language of this

earlier literature, though there are exceptions to this in some of the rock

music from the 1970s onward which is full not only of obscenities but

of violence, hatred, and fear in a world turned empty. More typically,

though, when this bewilderment spilled out into the wider culture in

America, it lost its edge. In this earlier literature, there were a sharp-

ness, a painful aching loss, an unbearable emptiness, a disorientation of

being, but when this sense of dislocation from life became domesticated

in the wider culture it also became much tamer. It lost its acuteness.

By the 1990s, when we encounter the television series Seinfeld, for

example, this sense of internal loss and disorientation had been turned

into a brilliantly acted but completely banal sitcom. Seinfeld, Thomas

Hibbs writes, was “a show about the comical consequences of life in

a world void of ultimate significance or fundamental meaning.” This

show, he adds, was “by its own account, a show about nothing.”23 The

darkness of soul had lifted, though not its emptiness. Now we were no

23Thomas S. Hibbs, Shows about Nothing: Nihilism in Popular Culture from The Exorcist to Seinfeld (Dallas: Spence, 1999), 22.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 40

9/27/07 10:08:45 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

41

longer serious enough to do anything but smirk. The journey into the

postmodern world, from the writers of the literature of bewilderment

into television shows like this, is one from darkness in the depths to

mockery on the surface, from suicide to shallow snickers. The Void is

constant; how we live with it is where the differences arise.

Such loss of any grounding for meaning also eats away at hope.

Viktor Frankl, a psychiatrist who was taken off to the Nazi death

camps during the Second World War, has written with poignant clar-

ity about those who survived and those who did not and in so doing

illustrates this point. In the camps, the prisoners were stripped of every

semblance of dignity and identity and were under constant threat of

death. He wrote about the deadening of emotion that happened as

a result, the apathy that so often took hold, and the protective shell

of insensitivity in which they took refuge because they had to see so

many unspeakable horrors. He also noted that under threat of constant

beatings, insults, and degradation, prisoners had only their inner lives

left, and here they could “find a refuge from the emptiness, desolation

and spiritual poverty” of their existence.24 Every strategy was used to

stay alive. One of these was to rob the present of its power of destruc-

tion by dwelling in the past, by letting the imagination return to past

events, to revisit other people, and by doing so to enter a different

world. However, although the past offered some fleeting respite, it was

the future that held out the hope for survival. Those who could see no

future for themselves simply gave up. They were doomed. “With this

loss of belief in the future,” he wrote, such a person “also lost his spiri-

tual hold.” The prisoner would typically refuse one day to get dressed.

Blows, curses, threats, and whippings were to no avail. The prisoner

had given up. For such a prisoner, meaning had died because there was

nothing left for which to survive.25

What is so striking is the comparison that naturally arises between

these prisoners who had been stripped of every remnant of dignity and

reduced to disposable refuse, and those in the postmodern West who

likewise have lost their hold on meaning but for precisely the opposite

reason. They have not been deprived of everything, nor have they been

treated brutally. On the contrary, they have everything; they live with

24Viktor E. Frankl , Man’s Search for Meaning: An Introduction to Logotherapy, trans. Ilse Lasch (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1959), 38.

25Ibid., 74.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 41

9/27/07 10:08:45 AM

42

Culture and Truth

unprecedented convenience and freedom, but the future in a world

without meaning is as impotent to summon up hope and direction as

was that of the prisoners who gave up in the camps. The difference,

however, is that these postmoderns, unlike the prisoners, have ways

of offsetting this inner corrosion. Luxury and plenty, entertainment

and recreation, sex and drugs, become the ways of creating surrogate

meaning or momentary distraction, or at least some numbness. It is

surrogate meaning and distraction to conceal the inner blankness, the

depletion of self, so that its aches can be forgotten.

This Side of the Sun

Seen within a theological framework, the question of contempo-

rary meaninglessness is one, I would argue, that has two sides to it,

sociological and soteriological. Biblically speaking, meaninglessness

is primarily soteriological in nature and only secondarily sociologi-

cal; as it is experienced by people, its soteriological nature is often not

comprehended. If anything is comprehended at all, it is only what is

sociological, and that might well be misconstrued.

Today, postmodern culture inclines people to see the world as if it

had been stripped of its structures of meaning, of its morality, of any

viable worldview that is universal, and it collapses all of reality into the

self. It eats away at every vestige of meaning for which people grasp.

In these ways, it is one of the forms in which the biblical understand-

ing of “the world” takes shape in the West. It therefore adds weight,

or gives further reality, to what is soteriological, to that emptiness of

human experience which is the outcome to alienation from God and

which is the present consequence of his wrath. It is the consequence

of being relationally severed from him. And that is registered in the

twilight knowledge of God that still persists in human consciousness,

leaving people “without excuse,” but the relational disjuncture is so

substantial and complete as to leave them always disoriented, always

caught in the coils of painful futility.

Nowhere is this better illuminated than in the book of Ecclesiastes.

Its opening salvo is the author’s refrain, “vanity of vanities” (1:2),

which recurs some thirty-one times in the book. How utterly transi-

tory, empty, and meaningless is life! It is nothing but the pursuit of the

wind. That is the word of the Preacher, considered by many to have

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 42

9/27/07 10:08:46 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

43

been Israel’s King Solomon. And what he recounts is his tortured search

for some contentment, some respite from, even some escape from, the

relentlessly empty world he came to inhabit “under the sun.”

It is useless, Solomon said, to seek for wisdom that unlocks the

meaning of life, for in his search he had found only futility (Eccl.

1:17). The human being is afflicted by the longing for knowledge but

thwarted in its pursuit. What we see is but the passing, fading surface,

and what lies behind it is lost in obscurity. This initial search for wis-

dom, then, brought Solomon no peace, no inner quietude, but rather

restlessness and sorrow. Nor did he find any relief in party-making,

revelry, and pleasure-seeking. All of this turned out to be hollow and

empty as well (2:1–2). The emptiness within could not be assuaged by

ceaseless activity, or by work, or wealth (2:4–11; 4:7–12). Work brings

no unmitigated pleasure but only care and carping (4:4–6). “So I turned

about and gave my heart up to despair over all the toil of my labors

under the sun”—the rewards of which would, in any case, be inherited

by another (2:20). Thus did the Preacher demolish every attempt at

finding meaning “under the sun” in a fallen world. For him, it was not

possible for Eros to reach into the infinite and find meaning.

Nor was Solomon alone in expressing this outlook. A number of

the sentiments heard in Ecclesiastes are echoed in the book of Job.

Further, in one telling sentence Paul directly links the meaninglessness

of the world and the resurrection of Christ. This is important because

what it tells us is that this sense of life’s emptiness, the Void that is at

its center, is not simply a postmodern experience; its deepest connection

is not sociological but, in fact, soteriological. This gives us an entirely

different way of thinking about this postmodern disposition.

Without the resurrection of Christ, Paul argued, his own work as

an apostle would be futile, his struggles pointless, and not only would

meaninglessness engulf him but it would blanket everyone, for if “the

dead are not raised,” he concludes, “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow

we die” (1 Cor. 15:32). His argument is rooted in the general order of

resurrection, of which Christ’s is the first fruit. It is the fact of this res-

urrection that makes the good life worth pursuing and that judges the

alternative, which is a life of license, revelry, and emptiness. For Paul,

it is this other order, entered finally through resurrection but that now

penetrates this life, which gives it its purpose. It is this that explained

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 43

9/27/07 10:08:47 AM

44

Culture and Truth

why he was willing to have his life put “in danger every hour” (1 Cor.

15:30). It explains what energized him (1 Cor. 15:10).

God Whispers in the Night

That there is a twilight knowledge of God that pervades human con-

sciousness is indisputable from a biblical angle, and it is developed in

two directions that actually also intersect. And the point of intersection

lies in the conscience. From one angle, the dependability, orderliness,

and beauty of creation all bespeak a Creator who is in covenantal rela-

tion with the creation (Gen. 8:21–22; 9:16). In his evangelistic address

in Lystra, Paul spoke of this creation, as a result, as being a “witness”

to God in that “he did good by giving you rains from heaven and fruit-

ful seasons, satisfying your hearts with food and gladness” (Acts 14:17;

cf. Ps. 19:1–6).

The other angle from which this is seen is the fact that the human

being remains a moral being even in the midst of great moral disorder

and confusion and, not least, even as a perpetrator of moral disorder.

Indeed, that is what is at the heart of the sense of human futility and

confusion. By creation, we are made for a moral world that we cannot

honor but from which we cannot disengage. Paul argues that this fact

is illumined both externally from the creation and internally from our

own moral fabric. From the creation, “in the things that have been

made,” are revealed God’s “eternal power and divine nature” (Rom.

1:20). As a result, we know God (Rom. 1:21), Paul declares. Yet this

knowledge, which clearly is not saving, is no match for the willful

disobedience of fallen human nature. The result is that God’s existence

and character are not allowed to order human life. The consequence of

this is that his “wrath” (Rom. 1:18) is disclosed against every failure in

the religious (“ungodliness”) and moral (“wickedness”) spheres, every

failure to acknowledge God for who he is and to live life in a way that

reflects his moral character.

The additional consequence of this willful disregard of God is the

fact that life becomes empty and meaningless. Paul’s actual language

is that “they became futile in their thinking, and their foolish hearts

were darkened” (Rom. 1:21). Fallen human reason is much given to

fallacious ideas and fraudulent judgments because God has given it up

to a “debased mind” (Rom. 1:28). Indeed, it is not only fallen minds

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 44

9/27/07 10:08:47 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

45

that are subject to the curse of emptiness, but the whole universe suffers

under this affliction (Rom. 8:20–21).

In a fallen world, Fate, Chance, Material, and Emptiness then

assume God’s place in life.26 They become the organizing forces in

the creation. The outworking of this inner hollowness nevertheless

appears to be the essence of wisdom (1 Cor. 3:20)! However, the “more

the unbroken man marches along this road secure of himself,” wrote

Barth, “the more surely does he make a fool of himself, the more

certainly do that morality and that manner of life which are built up

upon forgetting the abyss, upon a forgetting of men’s true home, turn

out to be a lie.”27 The vanity, emptiness, and futility of fallen reason

are the affliction visited upon sinners by God’s judgment. In every age,

this has followed different directions. In the postmodern world today,

whose center lies in the autonomous self, all of which is yielding a

bountiful harvest of intellectual emptiness and moral disorder, this is

not good news. What the postmodern world celebrates in its rejection

of all absolutes and in its assumed right to define all reality privately is

a sign of God’s wrath (cf. Rom. 1:22).

People may plead ignorance in this situation, but Paul says they are

“without excuse” (Rom. 1:20). Later, he develops this in terms of inter-

nal consciousness. Even the Gentiles who are without the written moral

law still show that what it requires “is written on their hearts” because

their conscience is actively at work within them (Rom. 2:14–15; cf.

1 Cor. 9:21).28 It is no small scandal what Paul has to say here. What is

revealed to all people everywhere? It is not that God is loving, though

he is. It is not that he is accepting, though sinners may find acceptance

with him. It is not that we can find him on our own terms, though he

should be sought (Acts 17:27). No, what is revealed is the fact that he

is wrathful. It is true that this disclosure comes alongside the fact that

the creation also bespeaks his glory and the greatness of his power. Yet

the greatness of his power and his glory do not obscure the fact that

God is alienated from human beings. Indeed, his glory is precisely the

reason that he is alienated! There is, as a result, already a faint foretaste

of final judgment as the consequences of sin visit their retribution upon

26Karl Barth, The Epistle to the Romans, trans. Edwyn C. Hoskyns (New York: Oxford University

Press, 1968), 43.

27Ibid., 49.

28James Q. Wilson has gathered considerable empirical evidence that points to the reality of this

natural revelation. See his The Moral Sense (New York: Free Press, 1993).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 45

9/27/07 10:08:48 AM

46

Culture and Truth

the sinner. This is scandalous to a postmodern ear, but locked in that

scandal is the key to meaning in the world, and in that meaning there

is hope.

God Reaches Down

The Presence of Eternity

Given the collapse of Enlightenment rationality after the 1960s, what

alternatives do we have for engaging what is ultimate, and how can we

find the grounding for beliefs about truth and error, right and wrong?

Or are we, like the postmodern nihilists and the earlier existential-

ists, obliged to live with the fact that there is no such grounding, that

there is no objective truth “out there”? If natural reason cannot gain

entrance to this world of what is ultimate—and postmodernists now

see this to be a doomed and arrogant undertaking—then there remain

only two other alternatives: the self and revelation.

Today, throughout America, as we have seen, the option that is

being exercised is for the self, for Eros spirituality, for an assumed

access that is unmediated into the sacred. In this new spiritual quest, it

is the self that is the conduit into the spiritual world. It is through the

self that seekers imagine themselves to be peering into, and experienc-

ing, the eternal and by doing so hoping to find some meaning. And

though its language was a little different, this was really the way the

earlier liberal Protestantism traveled until it sank beneath the human

debris of war in Europe and the Depression of the 1930s in America,

incapable of addressing evil and suffering. It had no place to stand

outside the culture. It could offer no judgment on human depravity. It

had to assume the innocence of its own means of access into the divine,

and that assumption simply blew apart.

The alternative connection to what is ultimate is, of course, rev-

elation. In this view, it is not the human being reaching up to seize the

meaning of life, or gazing into itself for that meaning, but God reaching

down to explain life’s meaning. In this understanding, there can be no

speaking of God, no speaking of meaning, before his speaking to us

is heard. This way was treated rudely by the Enlightenment luminar-

ies because it both limited human freedom in shaping the meaning of

reality and resorted to what was miraculous in the way revelation has

been given. And it has not been treated any more kindly by the post-

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 46

9/27/07 10:08:49 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

47

moderns for whom its grand, overarching Story is anathema and who

do not believe that they can escape their own subjectivity. But this is

the Christian confession.

The upward reach of Eros is always and forever blocked by the

God who makes himself inaccessible to it. Biblical faith is about Agape,

about God reaching down to disclose himself to those who could not

otherwise know him, and about grace reaching those who otherwise

could not be restored to him. This downward movement of Agape, this

majestic condescension of God as he graciously makes himself known

to us and in that knowledge gives to us an understanding of life’s mean-

ing, and therefore hope, is developed in the New Testament in terms of

an eschatological redemption.

Thus, Christian hope has to do, biblically speaking, with the

knowledge that “the age to come” is already penetrating “this age,”

that the sin, death, and meaninglessness of the one is being transformed

by the righteousness, life, and meaning of the other. More than that,

hope is hope because it knows it has become part of a realm, a king-

dom, that endures, where evil is doomed and will be banished. And if

this realm did not exist, Christians would be “of all people most to be

pitied” (1 Cor. 15:19), because their hope would be groundless and

they would have lived out an illusion (cf. Ps. 73:4–14).

For a long time in traditional systematic theologies, eschatology

occupied the final section of the work and was concerned with “the last

things” or “the end times,” with matters like the return of Christ, the

millennium, judgment, and the destruction of evil.29 However, one of

the great gains in biblical study in the last century was the realization

that eschatology is not some final adjunct to the body of theological

knowledge but more like a thread that is woven throughout its many

themes. And it was the coming of Christ that radically transformed it.

The conquest of sin, death, and the devil and the establishment of the

rule of God do not await some future, cataclysmic realization. It has, in

fact, already been inaugurated, although its presence is quite unobtru-

sive. As Oscar Cullmann notes, “that event on the cross, together with

29Pannenberg has correctly observed that because “God and his lordship form the central content

of eschatological salvation, eschatology is not just the subject of a single chapter in dogmatics; it

determines the perspective of Christian doctrine as a whole. With the eschatological future God’s

eternity comes into time and it is thus creatively present to all the temporal things that precede this future.” Wolfhart Pannenberg, Systematic Theology, trans. Geoffrey W. Bromiley (Grand Rapids,

MI: Eerdmans, 1997), 3:531.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 47

9/27/07 10:08:50 AM

48

Culture and Truth

the resurrection which followed, was the already concluded decisive

battle.”30 Thus it is that, in the period between Christ’s two comings,

“this age” and “the age to come” coexist. As a result, eschatology, or

the penetration of God’s future into the current time of sin and death,

is light that floods across a number of New Testament doctrines.

Certainly in soteriology, everywhere there is the “already/not yet” ten-

sion that the presence of eternity in time creates31—or, more accurately,

that the presence of Christ’s victory that is already present amidst fallen

human life creates.

In Paul, the present age is the age characterized by sinful rebel-

lion against God, and the age to come is that in which Christ reigns.

However, this reign has already begun redemptively in the regenerate

church of which Christ is the head. The linguistic contrast between

these ages is most explicit in Paul’s prayer that Christ might be seen in

his exaltation “far above all rule and authority and power and domin-

ion, and above every name that is named, not only in this age but also

in that which is to come” (Eph. 1:21). But, as Geerhardus Vos suggests,

it is implied in a number of other passages: Romans 12:2; 1 Corinthians

1:20, 2:6, 8, 3:18; 2 Corinthians 4:4; Galatians 1:4; Ephesians 2:2;

1 Timothy 6:17; Titus 2:12.32 This present age belongs to Satan, “the

god of this world” (2 Cor. 4:4), but for the believer, this age or world

has passed, its so-called wisdom has been exposed by Christ (1 Cor.

1:20). Paul is not always precise as to where the line lies between these

ages. He can speak of the age to come as being in the future (Eph. 1:21;

cf. 2:7) but he can also speak of it as being present (1 Cor. 10:11; 1

Tim. 4:1). It seems clear that for him it is not so much the language

that matters but the fact that an inbreaking of divine power and grace

has happened through Christ that is sending its clarifying, revealing

light into life (Rom. 16:25; Gal. 1:12; Eph. 3:3), as it brings eternity

into time.

Paul’s Christology, therefore, also encompasses the language of the

kingdom of God in the Gospels. To believe on Christ is to enter the

kingdom and is to become a part of the age to come. Paul, however,

expands this thought far beyond the personal and ecclesiastical. If

30Oscar Cullmann, Christ and Time: The Primitive Christian Conception of Time and History, trans.

Floyd V. Filson (Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1950), 84.

31This language is borrowed from Rudolph Bultmann, The Presence of Eternity: History and Eschatology (New York: Harper and Brothers, 1957).

32Geerhardus Vos, Pauline Eschatology (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1979), 12.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 48

9/27/07 10:08:51 AM

The Supremacy of Christ

49

Christ is the Lord whom every believer serves, the Head to whom the

whole churchly body is responsive, he is also the Creator from whom

everything derives its existence, the center without which there is no

reality. Whether above in the starlit firmament or below within human

consciousness, Jesus has “supremacy” (Col. 1:15–20).

In this fallen world, and in their fallen lives, those who are alien-

ated from God are a part of this age, which is now passing. It has

no future and there are intimations of that in the depths of human

consciousness where a tangle of contradictions lie, for we are made

for meaning but find only emptiness, made as moral beings but are

estranged from what is holy, made to understand but are thwarted in

so many of our quests to know. These are the sure signs of a reality

out of joint with itself. This is what, in fact, points to something else.

These contradictions are unresolved in the absence of that age to come

which is rooted in the triune God of whom Scripture speaks. He it is

who not only sustains all of life, directing it all to its appointed end,

but who also is the measure of what is enduringly true and right, and

the fountain of all meaning, purpose, and hope.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 49

9/27/07 10:08:51 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 50

9/27/07 10:08:51 AM

CHAPTER 2

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

in a Postmodern World

Voddie Baucham Jr.

There should be little doubt that contemporary culture is in crisis,

hurtling toward destruction. Questions that were once considered

settled issues are now up for grabs. One hundred years ago, it would

have been difficult to anticipate a genuine debate about the nature

and definition of marriage, the morality of killing a child in the pro-

cess of delivery, or whether a man is “too religious” for public office.

However, these issues are not only being debated, but they are being

practiced. Gay marriage is happening, partial-birth abortion is a com-

mon procedure, and political candidates regularly tone down their

religious affiliations at the behest of their handlers.

It is in this context that the stark contrast between our culture

and our Christ is seen most acutely. There has perhaps never been

a better time to see and proclaim the supremacy of Christ, particu-

larly in the area of truth. It is against the backdrop of this culture

that calls evil “good” and good “evil”—where sin is celebrated

and righteousness is mocked—that the Christ of Truth shines most

brilliantly.

Postmodernism is an elusive term1—even for its advocates! But

if we can say anything for certain about postmodernity, it is that

the concept of accessible, knowable, objective truth is antithetical to

1See Douglas Groothuis, Truth Decay: Defending Christianity against the Challenge of Postmodernism (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2000); Millard J. Erickson, Truth or Consequences: The

Promise and Perils of Postmodernism (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2001).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 51

9/27/07 10:08:52 AM

52

Culture and Truth

standard, postmodern epistemology. The ultimate goal of this chapter,

however, is to give neither a detailed description of postmodernism

nor an extensive defense of objective truth, but rather to celebrate and

advocate the supremacy of Christ. Postmodernism is not supreme in

this world. Christ is the one who is, and always will be, supreme. So

if there is a conflict between Christ and postmodernity, Jesus wins all

day, everyday, and twice on Sunday!

Two Competing Worldviews

We can identify two major competing worldviews in our culture. Those

two worldviews have been referred to by many different titles, but

for our purposes I will refer to them as Christian theism on the one

hand, and a postmodern version of secular humanism on the other.

Recognizing that this is an oversimplification, it is still helpful to con-

sider these as two broad, competing views on reality. My plan in this

chapter is to address “life’s ultimate questions” from the perspective of

each of these two worldviews. We’ll look at them through five major

worldview categories, asking how they answer:

• the question of God,

• the question of man,

• the question of truth,

• the question of knowledge, and

• the question of ethics.

We will then turn to examine how these two competing worldviews

answer the existential questions that each of us has.

The Question of God

Christian theism answers the question of God by positing a necessary,

intelligent, all-powerful being. Postmodern secular humanism, on

the other hand, is fundamentally and functionally atheistic. Man is

the starting point in this convoluted worldview. That is rather ironic,

because while secular humanism is the overriding worldview of most

of the people in our culture, the overwhelming majority of Americans

report to pollsters that they believe in God.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 52

9/27/07 10:08:52 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

53

The Question of Man

Christian theism answers the question of the nature of man by seeing

man as a special creation made in the very image of God (cf. Gen.

1:26–28; 9:6). In contrast, postmodern secular humanism sees man as

a single-celled organism run amuck—a glorified ape who has lost most

of his hair and gained opposable thumbs, a cosmic accident with no

real rhyme or reason.

The Questions of Truth and Knowledge

Christian theism views truth as absolute. If something is “true,” that

is, if it corresponds to God’s perspective, then it is true for all people in

all places at all times. However, postmodern secular humanism views

truth differently. The previous generation of humanism—what we may

call classic secular humanism—viewed truth through the epistemo-

logical lens of naturalistic materialism. It was inherently atheistic, as

nothing could be known apart from this closed system called “nature.”

If nature is a closed system, then by definition there is no such thing

as the supernatural. Such thinking is the functional atheism to which

I referred above. The majority of Americans claim to believe in God,

while espousing an epistemology that rejects the possibility of such a

being. If nature is a closed system, then the God in whom one believes

cannot possibly be the God of the Bible.

Despite the fact that postmoderns reject naturalistic materialism in

favor of philosophical pluralism and experientialism, the end result is

the same. Both worldviews reject the absolute, objective truth of God’s

Word and, in the case of postmodernism, objective truth in general.

Classic secular humanism rejects truth in favor of matter; the postmod-

ern version rejects truth in favor of experience.

Now if you believe in this sort of naturalistic materialism, how

can you presume to refer to yourself as a Christian or anything like a

Christian? Why say that you have a belief in God when, from an episte-

mological perspective, you have excluded even the possibility of God?

Episcopal bishop John Shelby Spong, in his book A New Christianity

for a New World, does just that, openly arguing from the perspective

of naturalistic materialism.2 He argues that what we need to do is move

2John Shelby Spong, A New Christianity for a New World: Why Traditional Faith Is Dying and

How a New Faith Is Being Born (San Franciso: HarperSanFrancisco, 2002).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 53

9/27/07 10:08:52 AM

54

Culture and Truth

toward a non-theistic view of God. Spong claims that humans have

evolved into the current theistic perspective, and we need to continue

to evolve towards a nontheistic view of God. Here is a man who spent

thirty years in pastoral ministry and was a lecturer at Harvard Divinity

School, saying things such as:

I do not believe that Jesus entered this world by the miracle of a virgin

birth or that virgin births occur anywhere except in mythology. I do not

believe that a literal star guided literal wise men to bring Jesus gifts or

that literal angels sang to hillside shepherds to announce his birth. I do

not believe that Jesus was born in Bethlehem or that he fled into Egypt

to escape the wrath of King Herod. I regard these as legends that later

became historicized as the tradition grew and developed and as people

sought to understand the meaning and the power of the Christ-life.3

That’s what happens when you cloak yourself in priestly robes but hold

on to this kind of secular human epistemology that views nature as a

closed system and man as nothing more than an evolved beast.

The Question of Ethics

Christian theism views ethics—the question of moral rights and

wrongs—as absolute, since morality is rooted in the eternal and

unchanging character of God. Secular humanism and its postmodern

ally, on the other hand, view ethics as completely cultural and nego-

tiable. They claim that what is ethically right in one culture is not

necessarily permitted in another culture, and therefore each culture

negotiates its own ethical norms. As a result, there are many history

professors who are unwilling to say that what Nazi Germany did in

its attempt to exterminate the Jews was unethical, because secular

humanism allows that somehow it fit within the framework and con-

text of German culture and the negotiated ethics it had developed at

that time.

Life’s Ultimate Questions

I now want us to look at how these two frameworks are worked out

in real life. I also want to examine how we address the issue of truth,

along with its relationship to the supremacy of Christ, in a postmod-

3Ibid., 4.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 54

9/27/07 10:08:53 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

55

ern world. Every human being who has ever lived or will ever live has

asked, is asking, or will ask four basic questions. They are the same

questions no matter where you live (whether in Asia, Africa, Europe,

or North America) or when you ask (whether in the first century, the

twenty-first century, or, if the Lord should tarry, the thirty-first cen-

tury). The four questions are these: (1) Who am I? (2) Why am I here?

(3) What is wrong with the world? and (4) How can what is wrong be

made right? While we may not all articulate them, it is in the soul of

every person to wrestle with these four basic questions.

Allow me to answer these questions first from the perspective of

our culture and then from the perspective of Christian theism, based

on Colossians 1. If we ask our culture these four questions, here are

the answers we get.

Who Am I?

The answers provided by secular humanism to the first question are

these: You are an accident. You are a mistake. You are a glorified ape.

You are the result of random evolutionary processes. That’s it. No

rhyme. No reason. No purpose. You are ultimately nothing. This is the

pathetic reality when evolution runs its ideological course. If the idea

is carried to its logical conclusion, man has no more value than a field

mouse; and if the field mouse is an endangered species that happens to

share the man’s property—guess who has to move?

Why Am I Here?

Secular humanism’s answer to the question, “Why am I here?” is that

you are here to consume and enjoy. Get all you can. Can all you get. Sit

on the can. That’s why you’re here. That’s the only thing that matters.

When the famous philanthropist John D. Rockefeller was asked, “How

much money is enough?” he was as honest as any man has ever been.

He responded, “Just a little bit more.” Consume and enjoy. That’s why

you’re here.

By the way, when you combine pleasure and consumption in a

materialistic universe, you get terrible results. If I have no rhyme or

reason for my existence—if I am no more than the result of random

evolutionary processes, and I only exist to consume and enjoy—the

only things that matter are whether I’m more powerful than you are

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 55

9/27/07 10:08:53 AM

56

Culture and Truth

and whether you have something I need for my enjoyment. If so, then

it is incumbent upon me to take whatever I need from you in order to

increase my own satisfaction.

Have we not seen this lived out in the world? Have we not seen

the logical conclusion of this kind of social Darwinism? Have we not

seen a culture that at one time said there is one race that is further

evolved than all other races? They argued that because the Aryan race

is superior to all other races, it is incumbent upon the Aryan race to

dominate and/or exterminate other races in order to usher in the next

level of our evolution.

Don’t look down on them. Don’t look down on their scientists

and their biologists who viewed Jews as things and not people in order

to justify their extermination, because that’s exactly what our scien-

tists and biologists do to the baby in the womb. The same concept of

eugenics reduces the baby in the womb to an inconvenient lump of

flesh. Even more sinister is the fact that severely deformed children

are often exterminated in the womb due to their interference with our

ability to consume and enjoy. At the other end of the spectrum of life,

when people are old and feeble and the end is near, they not only have

a right to die—now they have a duty to die. Just give them a cocktail

and they can cease being a burden to their children, who are now tak-

ing care of them.

Who am I? According to the prevailing worldview in our postmod-

ern culture, I’m nothing. Why am I here? I am here to make the most

of it, to consume and enjoy while I can.

What Is Wrong with the World?

If you ask proponents of postmodernism what is wrong with the world,

the answer is very simple. People are either insufficiently educated or

insufficiently governed. That’s what’s wrong with the world. People

either don’t know enough, or they are not being watched enough.

How Can What Is Wrong Be Made Right?

The solution to our woes is more education and more government.

That’s the only answer our culture can propose: teach people more

stuff and give them more information. How do we combat AIDS? We

combat it through AIDS awareness. How do we combat racism? We

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 56

9/27/07 10:08:54 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

57

combat it by offering anti-hate classes. What about the man who beats

his wife? We send him to anger-management classes. Just give people

more information and everything will be fine.

But if you take a sinful, murderous human being and educate

that individual, he merely becomes more sophisticated in his ability to

destroy. The world is far more educated today than it was during World

War I. So how are we doing? Are we seeing fewer wars? No. Just more

sophisticated killing techniques. Now we can kill more people in less

time than ever before in history due to our “education.”

If more education is not the answer, perhaps the solution is to be

found in more governance. Really? There are two problems with that

kind of thinking. First, who’s governing the governors? In order for

governance to be a real solution, there would have to be a special class

of people who could govern the rest of us while having no need of gov-

ernance themselves. The second problem is the depravity of man. Man

will not simply improve as a result of being governed. On the contrary,

he will just find loopholes and exploit them.

Christian Theism and Life’s Ultimate Questions:

An Exposition of Colossians 1:12–21

The answers provided by postmodern secular humanism leave its

adherents wanting and empty. How then do we respond? We open our

Bibles to Colossians 1 to see how the Christian worldview responds

to these same issues. Let’s see how the supremacy of Christ can be

applied to life’s ultimate questions: (1) Who am I? (2) Why am I here?

(3) What is wrong with the world? and (4) How can what is wrong be

made right?

Who Am I?

Christian theism answers:

[Christ] is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation.

For by Him all things were created, in the heavens and on earth,

visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or rulers or author-

ities—all things created through Him and for Him.4 (Col. 1:15–16)

4Unless otherwise indicated, Scripture quotations in this chapter are taken from The New American

Standard Bible (nasb).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 57

9/27/07 10:08:55 AM

58

Culture and Truth

Now some of you might be puzzled as to how this text is an answer to

the question “Who am I?” The answer is that you cannot figure out

who you are until you first discover who he is. Jesus is the image of

the invisible God. He is the exact representation of the Father. He is

the picture of God in human flesh. He is God on this earth. He is God

with us, God among us. He is the Almighty, “for by Him all things were

created.” He is the Creator of all things.

Which things did Jesus create? He created all things in heaven and

on earth. Thrones, dominions, rulers, authorities—all things were made

by him. All things were made through him. This harkens back to John

1:1: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and

the Word was God,” which in turn harkens back to Genesis 1:1: “In the

beginning God created the heavens and the earth.” If we read on we find

these marvelous words: “Let Us make man in Our image, according to

Our likeness” (Gen. 1:26). So who am I? While our postmodern culture

says that I am the result of random processes, Christian theism says I am

the crowning glory of the creation of God (cf. Ps. 8:5). Christian theism

says he knit me together in my mother’s womb (Ps. 139:13). Christian

theism says I am no accident. I am no result of random processes.

Christian theism says that whether I am tall and beautiful or small and

not so handsome, whether my body functions perfectly or is severely

deformed, I am the crowning glory of the creation of God, and as a

result I have inherent dignity, worth, and value. Christian theism cannot

comprehend ideas like racism, classism, or eugenics.

Christian theism looks at the black man and the not-so-black man

as equals. (You categorize the world how you want to; I categorize the

world how I want to! But to my white reader, I want to say it’s okay

that you’re not black like me; God loves you just the way you are!) Of

course the question lingering when this issue is raised is has that really

been the case? It’s always hovering, even when people don’t ask it. The

question hangs in the air. I don’t like lingering and hovering questions,

so let’s deal with this head-on.

Here’s the question: You say that in the context and confines of this

Christian theism there is no room for this kind of racism, but we know

for a fact that there have been cultures that on the one hand claimed

this allegiance to Christian theism and on the other hand embraced

racism and slavery. What are you going to do with that? The answer is

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 58

9/27/07 10:08:55 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

59

that I don’t have to do anything with that. Narrative is not normative.

Just because it happened doesn’t mean it was right. Here’s the point

we need to reckon with: it stopped. What made it stop? What was the

underlying worldview that rose up and said, “This is inconsistent”?

What was the underlying worldview that said, “We are an exercise in

cognitive dissonance”? What was the underlying worldview that rose

up and said, “You cannot on the one hand claim allegiance to Christian

theism and on the other hand despise men because of the color of their

skin”? Was it Islam? No. Slavery is still rampant in the Muslim world.

It was Christian theism that ended slavery in the Western world. Was

it wrong? Yes, slavery in the Western world was wrong, but by what

standard? Slavery was wrong by the standard of the supremacy of

Christ and the Word of God.

Neither secular humanism nor postmodernism can grasp this

truth—by what standard would either worldview have ended slavery?

But when we grasp the supremacy of Christ, we cannot escape this

truth. Who am I? Who are you? We are the crowning glory of the cre-

ation of God. I don’t care what anyone has ever said to you. I don’t care

if your mother and your father looked you in your eye and told you

that you were a mistake. You must never forget that you are created in

the image of God as the crowning glory of his creation.

I will never forget the moment I grasped this for the first time. I

spent much of my life wondering why? I was raised by a single, teen-

aged mother. She was seventeen years old when she became pregnant

with me. She and my father were briefly married, but from the time

I was about a year old, she was raising me alone in the drug-infested,

gang-infested projects of South Central Los Angeles, where at that time

the average life expectancy for a young black male was somewhere

around twenty-four years of age. I have often asked why? —especially

in light of our culture today that looks at young women in my mother’s

condition and tells them it would be irresponsible to carry their preg-

nancies through to term. But who am I? I am the crowning glory of the

creation of God.

Regardless of the circumstances surrounding my birth or yours,

regardless of the difficulties or infirmities with which you wrestle,

regardless of your class or your station in life—because of the suprem-

acy of Christ in truth, you are what the Creator of the universe says

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 59

9/27/07 10:08:56 AM

60

Culture and Truth

you are. And by breathing into you the very breath of life, he says you

have value, dignity, and worth, and he says that I had better recognize

that in you as well as in myself. And so we see the supremacy of Christ

in truth, and we have the answer to question number one.

Why Am I Here?

This culture basically says that there is no rhyme or reason, so we’re

here to make the most of it. Consume. Enjoy. That’s why we’re here.

That is the overarching mentality in our culture, both inside and out-

side the church, resulting in unquenchable materialism and causing

us to look at children as a blight and as a burden. While many in the

poorest nations of the world talk about the number of children with

which they can be blessed, we talk about the number of children we can

afford. We have houses that are larger than they’ve ever had and fami-

lies that are smaller than they’ve ever had. Our attitude toward children

is “a boy for me and a girl for you, and praise the Lord we’re finally

through.” Why? Because they get in the way of our consumption and

our enjoyment. They cost too much. That’s the fruit of postmodernism

and secular humanism.

Christian theism looks at the question “Why are we here?” and

answers it very differently. Again, we turn to the supremacy of Christ.

Look at the next part of the Colossians text:

All things were created through him and for him. And he is before all

things, and in him all things hold together. And he is the head of the

body, the church. He is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, that

in everything he might be preeminent. (Col. 1:16b–18 esv)

“All things were created through him and for him.” The ultimate

purpose of all things is to bring Christ glory and honor, and that he

might have the supremacy in all things. So who am I? The crown and

glory of the creation of God. Why am I here? To bring glory and honor

to the Lord Jesus Christ. That’s why I exist. That is why you exist.

That is why he breathed into us the very breath of life. He is to have

supremacy and preeminence in all things. He is to have supremacy and

preeminence in your life, supremacy and preeminence in the church,

supremacy and preeminence over death and hell and the grave—

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 60

9/27/07 10:08:57 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

61

supremacy and preeminence over all. And because of this, the reason

for my existence goes far beyond consumption and enjoyment.

I have the privilege of lecturing on college campuses all around the

country, and this is an issue that I love to bring to the fore when dealing

with college students. Most of them walk onto campus with one thing

in mind: they ask themselves, “What can I get here that will facilitate

my consumption and enjoyment?” That’s why most people change their

majors three or four times before they get out of college. Here’s how

they do it. They come to college with major number one—oftentimes

a dream major. It has nothing to do with their aptitude. It’s a dream. I

meet students all the time. I shake their hand and ask them a couple of

questions. I ask them where they’re from, what they’re studying, and

how far along they are in their studies. And this is what happens:

I walk up and shake hands. “Hey, how you doing? Where are you

from?”

“Oh, I’m from Podoke, Iowa.”

“Great. What are you studying?”

“Pre-med and microbiology.”

My next question is, “You’re a freshman, right?” to which he or

she responds, “Yes, how did you know that?”

I’m not talking about young men and women with the proper apti-

tude for such study. I’m talking about students who walk into college

and choose a major simply based on the prestige of their prospective

position. That’s how they get to major number one, the dream major.

How do they get to major number two? They flip open Fortune

500 magazine, find out who’s making the most money with the least

amount of education, and major in that. But then, after that too gets

hard, they start to look around for yet another major.

And how do they get to major number three? Around the second

semester of their junior year they walk into a counselor’s office and

say, “Excuse me. What do I have the most hours in? Yes, sounds like

I’ll be takin’ that right there.” By that time, the major of choice is

get-out-ology!

But how about this radical idea: God knit you together in your

mother’s womb (Ps. 139:13). He gave you a unique mix of gifts, talents,

abilities, and desires (Romans 12; 1 Corinthians 12). What would it

look like if you grasped the supremacy of Christ in truth as it relates to

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 61

9/27/07 10:08:58 AM

62

Culture and Truth

your very purpose for existing, and saw to it that all of your education

served to advance Christ’s glory, supremacy, and cause here on earth?

As Richard Baxter wrote:

The most holy men are the most excellent students of God’s works,

and none but the holy can rightly study them or know them. His

works are great, sought out of all them that have pleasure therein, but

not for themselves, but for him that made them. Your study of physics

and other sciences is not worth a rush, if it be not God that you seek

after in them. To see and admire, to reverence and adore, to love and

delight in God, as exhibited in his works—this is the true and only

philosophy; the contrary is mere foolery, and is so called again and

again by God himself. This is the sanctification of your studies, when

they are devoted to God, and when He is the end, the object, and the

life of them all.5

What if we saw our studies as stewardship? What if we raised our

children not to go and do something just because it would make us proud

but instead raised them so that they would discover the way that God has

put them together? What if we decided to shepherd and nurture them in

such a way that God could utilize the gifts he’s given them for his glory?

What if we continually taught them to focus on the supremacy of Christ

in truth and how he relates to our very purpose for existing?

Christ “is before all things.” Why did you choose your last job?

Was it because of the supremacy of Christ in truth as it relates to your

purpose for existing? Or was it because it paid you more than the job

you had before? Pastor, how did you choose your current church? Was

it because of a pursuit of the supremacy of Christ in truth in all things,

even as it relates to your pastoral purpose? Or was it because this

position is a little more prestigious than your last one? All things were

made through him and for him. That means my life, my family, my

ministry—everything that makes up who I am—must be characterized

by a commitment to the preeminence of Christ.

What Is Wrong with the World?

Obviously there is something wrong with the world. Let’s look at the

next part of the text for the answer in relation to Christ’s supremacy.

5Richard Baxter, The Reformed Pastor, chap. 1.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 62

9/27/07 10:08:58 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

63

For in him all the fullness of God was pleased to dwell, and through

him to reconcile to himself all things, whether on earth or in heaven,

making peace by the blood of his cross. And you, who once were alien-

ated and hostile in mind, doing evil deeds . . . (Col. 1:19–21 esv)

What is wrong with the world? You are. “Hostile in mind, doing evil

deeds.” Despite the fact that you are the crowning glory of the creation

of God, created to live and bring glory and honor to the Lord Jesus

Christ, you are instead hostile toward the One by whom and for whom

you were created. That is what’s wrong with the world. In short, sin is

what’s wrong with the world.

Many of the students who want to engage me in conversation are

first-semester philosophy students. (As an aside: there ought to be a

rule. You should not be able to talk about philosophy unless you’ve

had more than a semester of philosophy. If you haven’t had any, that’s

fine—you can talk all you want. But if you’ve had only a semester, you

are messed up. You’d be better off just not taking a philosophy course

at all!) These amateur philosopher-students love to catch me alone and

ask me standard questions such as, “I just wanted to ask you if you

believe in a God that is omnipotent and omnibenevolent, and if so, how

do you reconcile those beliefs with the issue of theodicy?” to which I

respond, “You just took a semester of philosophy, right?”

“Well, yes. How did you know?”

“Because if you hadn’t, you’d have just said, ‘If God’s so power-

ful and so good, how come bad stuff happens?’ But I’m not going to

answer the question until you ask it correctly.”

“I worked on that all week! What do you mean, ‘ask it correctly’?”

“You’re not asking the question properly.”

“What do you mean ask the question properly? It’s my question.

You can’t tell me how to ask my question.”

To which I patiently respond, “I will answer your question when

you ask it properly.”

When they are ready, I tell them how to ask that question properly:

Look me in my eyes and ask me this: “How on earth can a holy and

righteous God know what I did and thought and said yesterday and

not kill me in my sleep last night?” Ask it that way, and we can talk.

But until you ask it that way, you do not understand the issue. Until

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 63

9/27/07 10:08:59 AM

64

Culture and Truth

you ask the question that way, you believe the problem is out there

somewhere. Until you ask the question that way, you believe that there

are some individuals who, in and of themselves, deserve something

other than the wrath of Almighty God. When you ask me the question

that way—when you say, “Why is it that we are here today? Why has

he not consumed and devoured each and every one of us? Why? Why,

O God, does your judgment and your wrath tarry?”—then you truly

understand the issue.

The problem with the world is me. The problem is the fact that I do

not acknowledge the supremacy of Christ in truth. The problem is that

I start with myself as the measure of all things. I judge God based upon

how well he carries out my agenda for the world, and I believe in the

supremacy of me in truth. As a result, I want a God who is omnipotent

but not sovereign. If I have a God who is omnipotent but not sovereign,

I can wield his power. But if my God is both omnipotent and sovereign,

I am at his mercy.

Who am I? I am the crowning glory of the creation of God, knit

together in my mother’s womb. Why am I here? I am here to bring

glory and honor to the Lord Jesus Christ. What is wrong with the

world? Me. I don’t do what I was meant to do.

How Can What Is Wrong Be Made Right?

How can what is wrong be made right? Look at the last part of the

text, Colossians 1:22. The little word yet is one of the most beautiful

words in the whole Bible. Can you imagine what life would be like if

statements in the Scriptures such as we find in this passage weren’t fol-

lowed by yet, nevertheless, or but?

Yet He has now reconciled you in His fleshly body through death,

in order to present you before Him holy and blameless and beyond

reproach—if indeed you continue in the faith firmly established and

steadfast, and not moved away from the hope of the gospel that you

have heard, which was proclaimed in all creation under heaven, and of

which I, Paul, was made a minister. (Col. 1:22–23)

How can what is wrong be made right? We see two things in that

last set of statements. First, we see that what is wrong can be made

right by the penal, substitutionary, atoning death of Christ. And sec-

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 64

9/27/07 10:08:59 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

65

ond, by that if statement (v. 23), we see that it cannot be made right

by any other means—the supremacy of Christ in truth and redemp-

tion is found in his exclusivity. There is no other means by which man

can be justified. “And there is salvation in no one else; for there is no

other name under heaven that has been given among men by which we

must be saved” (Acts 4:12). “For Christ also suffered once for sins, the

righteous for the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God” (1 Pet.

3:18 esv). “All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned—every

one—to his own way; and the Lord has laid on him the iniquity of us

all” (Isa. 53:6 esv).

How can what is wrong be made right? If you’ll pardon the

inevitable oversimplification, we can say that every other religion in

the world basically boils down to this: “You need to have a religious

experience, and from that moment on you need to do more good things

than bad and then hope for the best when you die.” They may differ

in what that experience needs to be or how “good” should be defined,

but ultimately, every other world religion is based on the necessity of

doing more good than bad, without any certainty or security of an

eternal destination.

I wrestled with that as a young freshman in college. I didn’t grow

up around Christians or around Christianity. My mother was a practic-

ing Buddhist. I never heard the gospel until I got to college. Here’s what

I struggled with: I had been told that I’m supposed to have a religious

experience, then do more good than bad, and hope for the best when I

die. But I found at least three problems with this perspective.

My first problem: I can’t be good. I tried. I can’t do it. I’m inca-

pable of it. I am totally, radically depraved, as the Reformers would say.

Beyond a shadow of any doubt, I can’t be good. Even when I do things

that look to be good, I do them with wrong motives and destroy any

good that was in them to begin with. I can’t be good.

My second problem: What about all the things I did before my reli-

gious experience? Who, or what, is going to wash away the sins of my

past? How long will I have to live in order for my good deeds—which

we’ve already established as futile—to outweigh my bad?

My third problem concerned my assurance: How can I ultimately

know that I’ve crossed the finish line? Is “hoping for the best when I

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 65

9/27/07 10:09:00 AM

66

Culture and Truth

die” the best I’m going to get? Am I doomed to wander through life

hoping I make it in the end?

I found the answer to these three problems in the supremacy of

Christ in truth as it relates to redemption. The Bible says, “For our

sake he made him to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might

become the righteousness of God” (2 Cor. 5:21 esv). In days gone by

God had been passing over, or overlooking, sins. And some were think-

ing that this called into question the justice of God: God, how can you

claim to be righteous and yet not crush Moses the murderer, or crush

Abraham the liar, or crush David the adulterer? How, O God? But in

the merciful providence of God there came a day when God the Father

crushed and killed his one and only Son in our stead in order to satisfy

his wrath, “so that he might be just and the justifier of the one who

has faith in Jesus” (Rom. 3:26 esv). Was that enough for the sins of

Adam, Abraham, and Moses? Can you hear the rhetorical questions

from Calvary? Was that enough for your sin? Was that enough for you

to recognize the supremacy of Christ in truth as it relates to redemp-

tion? There was nothing else that could have been done that would

have allowed God to be both just and justifier. But in the humiliation

and exaltation of Jesus Christ we find a resolution to the question,

“How can what is wrong be made right?” Listen as the hymn writers

proclaim:

What can wash away my sin?

Nothing but the blood of Jesus;

What can make me whole again?

Nothing but the blood of Jesus.

Oh! precious is the flow

That makes me white as snow;

No other fount I know,

Nothing but the blood of Jesus.6

And:

There is a fountain filled with blood drawn

from Emmanuel’s veins;

6Robert Lowry, “Nothing but the Blood” (1876).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 66

9/27/07 10:09:00 AM

Truth and the Supremacy of Christ

67

And sinners plunged beneath that flood

lose all their guilty stains.7

How can what is wrong be made right? The spotless, sinless Lamb

of God was crushed, rejected, and killed to pay a debt that he did not

owe on behalf of sinners who could never pay him back.

Conclusion

If these two worldviews—postmodern secular humanism and Christian

theism—are juxtaposed, something very interesting happens. With the

former you are left empty and hopeless; man is left worthless, and you

are left to pursue your own satisfaction and never find it. But with the

latter, you are precious; you have purpose, and you are powerless—but

it’s okay because you were purchased. This is the supremacy of Christ

in truth in a postmodern world.

Ultimately, this is what Christian theism tells us:

• Who am I? I am the crown and glory of the creation of God.

• Why am I here? I am here to bring glory and honor to the Lord

Jesus Christ.

• What is wrong with the world? What is wrong is me, and every-

one like me who refused to acknowledge the supremacy of Christ

and instead chose to live in pursuit of the supremacy of self.

• How can what is wrong be made right? What is wrong can be

made right through the penal, substitutionary, atoning death of

the Son of God, and through repentance and faith on the part

of sinners.

As we walk through the highways and byways and look into the

lifeless eyes of individuals who have bought the lie, let us rest assured

that by the grace of God we possess the answer and we are possessed

by the Answer. The answer is Christ and his supremacy in truth. Let us

weep that those who walk aimlessly through this life will never be satis-

fied with the answers that our culture has seen fit to give. The farther

we have run away from the supremacy of Christ, the farther we have

run away from the only thing that will ever satisfy and the only thing

7William Cowper, “There Is a Fountain Filled with Blood” (1772).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 67

9/27/07 10:09:01 AM

68

Culture and Truth

that will ever suffice. The supremacy of Christ in truth also means the

sufficiency of Christ in truth. We preach Jesus and him crucified (1 Cor.

1:23). “For I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God

for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the

Greek” (Rom. 1:16).

This is the supremacy of Christ in truth in a postmodern, dying,

rotting, decaying, and hurting world. Let us therefore embrace it and

proclaim it passionately, confidently, and relentlessly, because, after all,

that is why we are here.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 68

9/27/07 10:09:03 AM

Part 2

Joy and Love

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 69

9/27/07 10:09:04 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 70

9/27/07 10:09:04 AM

CHAPTER 3

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

in a Postmodern World

John Piper

John 17:13 is the seed from which this chapter grew up. Jesus prays,

“But now I am coming to you, and these things I speak in the world,

that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves.” The short form of

this chapter can be put in two observations about this verse.

The Short Version: Two Observations about John 17:13

First, even though this joy is Jesus’ joy in doing the will of his Father,

I think the source of the joy is something deeper. The ultimate source

of Jesus’ joy in doing his Father’s will is seeing the Father’s glory and

being glorified with the Father. The perfect obedience of the Son is sus-

tained by the joy that is set before him (Heb. 12:2), and that joy was

his return to the Father (see John 17:5). So when Jesus says in verse 13

that he wants his joy to be fulfilled in us, he means that he wants the

joy he has in his Father to be in us so that we would enjoy the Father

the way he does.

Second, he says that the way he now conveys this joy to us is

through understandable, Spirit-illumined, Spirited-ignited proposi-

tions. Verse 13: “These things I speak in the world, that they may

have my joy fulfilled in themselves.” These things I speak. And I speak

in words and propositions so that my joy would be in you. “These

things I speak.” Things like, “I accomplished the work you gave me

to do” (v. 4). Things like, “You gave me a people out of the world”

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 71

9/27/07 10:09:04 AM

72

Joy and Love

(v. 6). Things like, “All mine are yours and yours are mine” (v. 10).

Things like, “I kept them in your name” (v. 12). Things like, “I am

praying for them” (v. 9). Things like, “This is eternal life, that they

know you” (v. 3). These things I speak—these words, these proposi-

tions, this understandable language I speak—that you may have my

joy. I am not toying with you. I am not tantalizing you. These things

I speak, and when the Holy Spirit comes he will take these things and

reveal my glory through these things (John 16:14) and my joy will be

fulfilled through these things in your hearts.

That’s the condensed version of this chapter: (1) Jesus’ greatest joy

is in the glory of his Father, and (2) he shares this joy with us by means

of understandable propositions (or Bible doctrine) about himself and

his Father and his work, which the Holy Spirit illumines and ignites as

the kindling of our passion for Christ.

The point is to simply affirm the precious truth of doctrinally based

joy over against the postmodern debunking of propositional revelation

and biblical doctrine and expositional preaching—as though there

were some other way to attain Christ-exalting joy.

The Long Version: Ten Steps

So what I would like to do in the rest of this chapter is give you the long

version that basically builds an argument for the indispensable place

of joy conveyed from Christ to us through objective, propositional,

biblical truth illumined and ignited by the Holy Spirit. The argument

has ten steps.

Step 1

God—the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, this one God—is the

only being who has no beginning, and therefore everything else and

everyone else is dependent on him for existence and for value and is,

therefore, less valuable than God.

Neither of these truths is part of the postmodern worldview—

neither God’s absolute, independent, eternal being, nor his supreme

value above our own. But they are biblical and foundational. If we

reject these or minimize these, the mission of Christ and the transfer of

his joy to us will be undermined.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 72

9/27/07 10:09:05 AM

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

73

Moses said to God, “If I come to the people of Israel and say to them,

‘The God of your fathers has sent me to you,’ and they ask me, ‘What

is his name?’ what shall I say to them?” God said to Moses, “I Am who

I Am.” And he said, “Say this to the people of Israel, ‘I Am has sent me

to you.’” (Ex. 3:13–14)

In other words, God doesn’t get his being or his character from any-

thing or anyone outside himself. Because he never came into being, he

is not defined by anything outside himself. He simply is—and always

was and always will be what he is. “‘I am the Alpha and the Omega,’

says the Lord God, ‘who is and who was and who is to come, the

Almighty’” (Rev. 1:8).

And therefore, the difference in value between him and us is incal-

culably great.

Behold, the nations are like a drop from a bucket, and are accounted

as the dust on the scales; behold, he takes up the coastlands like fine

dust. . . . All the nations are as nothing before him, they are accounted

by him as less than nothing and emptiness. (Isa. 40:15, 17)

It is true that we have been made his children, heirs of God and fellow

heirs with Christ (Rom. 8:17). But we will never treasure that truth the

way we should until we tremble at this one.

Oh, that every person in this postmodern, self-exalting world would

come to feel and say, “I am totally dependent on God, and immeasur-

ably less valuable than he. And this is the beginning of my joy.”

Enjoying god’s supEriority

What words might the Holy Spirit use to open someone to the truth

that their inferiority to God is good news? Perhaps this: What if we

asked someone, “Would you want to watch a football game where

all the players were no better than you? Or watch a movie where the

actors could act no better than you and were no better looking than

you? Or go to a museum to see pictures by painters who could paint no

better than you?” Why are we willing to be exposed in all these places

as utterly inferior? How can we get so much joy out of watching people

magnify their superiority over us? The biblical answer is that we were

made by God to get our deepest joys not from being superior ourselves

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 73

9/27/07 10:09:05 AM

74

Joy and Love

but from enjoying God’s superiority. All these other experiences are

parables. God’s superiority is absolute in every way, which means our

joy in it may be greater than we could ever imagine.

Step 2

From eternity, God has been supremely joyful in the fellowship of the

Trinity, so that he has no discontent or defect or deficiency that would

prompt him to create the world.

God does not act out of need. He acts out of fullness and ultimate

self-determination. So Paul says in Acts 17:25, “He [is not] served by

human hands, as though he needed anything, since he himself gives

to all mankind life and breath and everything.” And God says it like

this in Psalm 50:12, 15: “If I were hungry, I would not tell you, for the

world and its fullness are mine. . . . Call upon me in the day of trouble;

I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me.”

God says: You don’t deliver me. You don’t supply my need. I am

not served that way. I give. I make alive. I sustain. I deliver. Whether

I create or sustain, I act from fullness, not need. I did not create you

because I have need. I am joyful in the fellowship of the Trinity. “This

is my beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased” (Matt. 3:17). I love

my Son. I am supremely delighted with my Son. And my Son has been

with me from all eternity. And someday, if you trust him, he will say

to you at the judgment, “Enter into the joy of your master” (Matt.

25:23). That is my Son’s joy in me and my joy in him. And the Spirit of

the Father and of the Son—the Holy Spirit—carries our joy completely

from all eternity. We are a happy God. We did not create you out of

need.

Step 3

God created human beings in his own image that he might be known

and enjoyed by them and, in that way, display the supreme value of his

glory—that is, the beauty of his manifold perfections.

“Bring my sons from afar and my daughters from the end of the

earth, everyone who is called by my name, whom I created for my

glory” (Isa. 43:6–7). We were created not to improve God’s glory but

to reflect it back to him and put it on display. And he didn’t give us

minds and hearts to glorify him the way the stars and the mountains

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 74

9/27/07 10:09:06 AM

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

75

do (Isa. 44:23). They do it unconsciously as the work of his fingers:

“The heavens declare the glory of God, and the sky above proclaims

his handiwork” (Ps. 19:1).

But we were created with minds and hearts. Therefore, God com-

mands us to know his glory with our minds and to treasure his glory in

our hearts. “The earth will be filled with the knowledge of the glory of

the Lord as the waters cover the sea” (Hab. 2:14). “Declare his glory

among the nations, his marvelous works among all the peoples!” (Ps.

96:3). “I will manifest my glory in your midst. And they shall know

that I am the Lord ” (Ezek. 28:22). Paul says that God’s purpose is to

“to make known the riches of his glory for vessels of mercy” (Rom.

9:23). “God chose to make known how great among the Gentiles are

the riches of the glory of this mystery” (Col. 1:27). “God, who said,

‘Let light shine out of darkness,’ has shone in our hearts to give the light

of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ” (2 Cor.

4:6). We have been given minds to apprehend the glory of God.

And God has not just given us minds to know the glory of God, but

hearts to treasure it and enjoy it. In the Old Testament, even the ene-

mies of God knew how to use this to mock the faithful remnant. “Your

brothers who hate you and cast you out for my name’s sake have said,

‘Let the Lord be glorified, that we may see your joy’” (Isa. 66:5). The

glory of God is the supreme joy of his people—and even their enemies

know it. That is why Jude said that God would keep his people for this

great final experience—joy in the presence of his glory: “Now to him

who is able to keep you from stumbling and to present you blameless

before the presence of his glory with great joy” (Jude 24).

God created us to know and to enjoy his glory and, in this way, dis-

play its supreme value. We will come back to this in step five, but first

there is a massive obstacle to our joy in God that must be removed.

Step 4

The Son of God, Jesus Christ, came into the world, lived a perfect

life, died to bear the penalty for our sins, absorbed the wrath of God

that hung over us, and rose from the dead triumphant over death and

Satan and all evil, so that all who receive Jesus as the Savior, Lord,

and Treasure of their lives would be forgiven for Christ’s sake, counted

righteous in Christ, and fitted to know and enjoy God forever.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 75

9/27/07 10:09:07 AM

76

Joy and Love

Oh, how I wish that at least here, at the center of the gospel, there

would be common ground among those who claim to be followers of

Jesus today. But that’s not the case, and one of the reasons is that the

postmodern mind, inside and outside of the church, has no place for the

biblical truth of the wrath of God. And therefore it has no place for a

wrath-bearing Savior who endures God’s curse that we might go free.

One of the most infamous and tragic paragraphs written by a church

leader in the last several years heaps scorn on one of the most precious

truths of the atonement: Christ’s bearing our guilt and God’s wrath.

The fact is that the cross isn’t a form of cosmic child abuse—a vengeful

Father, punishing his Son for an offence he has not even committed.

Understandably, both people inside and outside of the Church have

found this twisted version of events morally dubious and a huge bar-

rier to faith. Deeper than that, however, is that such a concept stands

in total contradiction to the statement: ‘God is love.’ If the cross is a

personal act of violence perpetrated by God towards humankind but

borne by his Son, then it makes a mockery of Jesus’ own teaching to

love your enemies and to refuse to repay evil with evil.1

With one cynical stroke of the pen, the triumph of God’s love over

God’s wrath in the death of his beloved Son is blasphemed, while other

church leaders write glowing blurbs on the flaps of his book. But God

is not mocked. His word stands firm and clear and merciful to those

who will embrace it:

We esteemed him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But he was

wounded for our transgressions; he was crushed for our iniquities;

upon him was the chastisement that brought us peace, and with his

stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have

turned every one to his own way; and the Lord has laid on him the

iniquity of us all . . . . It was the will of the Lord to crush him; he has

put him to grief. (Isa. 53:4–6, 10)

Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for

us—for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who is hanged on a tree.”

(Gal. 3:13)

1Steve Chalke and Alan Mann, The Lost Message of Jesus (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2003),

182–83. For a persuasive and biblically grounded response to arguments against penal substitution,

see Mike Ovey, Steve Jeffery, and Andrew Sach, Pierced for Our Transgressions: Rediscovering the

Glory of Penal Substitution (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 2007).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 76

9/27/07 10:09:07 AM

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

77

For God has done what the law, weakened by the flesh, could not do.

By sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, he

condemned sin in the flesh. (Rom. 8:3)

Whose sin? My sin. Whose flesh? Jesus’ flesh. Whose condemnation?

God’s condemnation.

In our present fallen, rebellious condition, nothing—I say it again

carefully— nothing is more crucial for humanity than escaping the

omnipotent wrath of God. That is not the ultimate goal of the cross. It

is just infinitely necessary—and valuable beyond words.

The ultimate goal of the cross—the ultimate good of the gospel—is

the everlasting enjoyment of God. The glorious work of Christ in bear-

ing our sins and removing God’s wrath and providing our righteous-

ness is aimed finally at this: “Christ also suffered once for sins, the

righteous for the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God” (1 Pet.

3:18). Jesus died for us so that we might say with the psalmist, “I will

go to the altar of God, to God my exceeding joy” (Ps. 43:4).

Step 5

The enjoyment of God above all else is the deepest way that God’s

glory is reflected back to him. The enjoyment of God terminates on

God alone and is not performed as a means to anything else. It is the

deepest reverberation in the heart of man of the value of God’s glory.

We can do good works as a means to many things. We can speak

good words as a means to many things. We can think good thoughts

as means to many things. But we cannot enjoy God as a means to any-

thing. We don’t choose joy in God as an act for the sake of something

beyond joy in God. That’s not the way joy works. You don’t enjoy your

wife so that she will make your supper. You don’t enjoy playing ball

with your son so that he will wash the car. You don’t enjoy a sunset

so that you can become a poet. There are no so thats in the experience

of joy.

It’s the very nature of joy to be a spontaneous response to some-

thing that you value. Joy comes to you. It rises spontaneously as wit-

ness to what you treasure. And therefore it reveals more authentically

than anything else what your treasure is. “For where your treasure is,

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 77

9/27/07 10:09:08 AM

78

Joy and Love

there your heart will be also” (Matt. 6:21). Joy is unique in its capacity

to witness to what we treasure.

thErE is no hypocritical joy

There is no such thing as hypocritical joy. There are hypocritical smiles,

and hypocritical laughter, and hypocritical testimonies about our joy,

and hypocritical good deeds and kind words. But there is no hypocriti-

cal joy. Joy is either there as a testimony to what you treasure, or it

isn’t there.

God knew what he was doing when he created us to know and

enjoy him. His aim is that we reflect and display the worth of his glory.

God created us to enjoy him because joy is the clearest witness to the

worth of what we enjoy. It’s the deepest reverberation in the heart of

man of the value of God’s glory.

Step 6

Nevertheless, the enjoyment of God in Christ is the spring of all visible

acts of self-denying, sacrificial love that display to others the worth

of God in our lives. God can see the reflection of his worth hidden in

our heart’s enjoyment of his glory. But God aims at more than hidden

reflections. He aims for his glory to be visible to others, not just to

himself. Therefore, God has constituted us so that our enjoyment of

him overflows in visible acts of love to others.

One of the clearest biblical witnesses to this truth is 2 Corinthians

8:1–2, where Paul says, “We want you to know, brothers, about the

grace of God that has been given among the churches of Macedonia,

for in a severe test of affliction, their abundance of joy and their

extreme poverty have overflowed in a wealth of generosity on their

part.” First, the grace of God is revealed. Then joy abounds in that

grace. Then joy overflows in a wealth of generosity—in spite of the

fact of their “affliction” and “poverty.” This is the way God made us:

Joy in God overflows in sacrificial, self-denying acts of love. (See Heb.

10:34; 11:24–26; 12:2; 13:13–14.)

And these acts of love, flowing from joy in God, Jesus said, bring

glory to him: “Let your light shine before others, so that they may

see your good works and give glory to your Father who is in heaven”

(Matt. 5:16). And what is this peculiar light that shines through deeds

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 78

9/27/07 10:09:08 AM

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

79

of love and attracts praise to God’s glory and not to ours? It’s the

promise of joy carrying us over all obstacles to love. That’s what Jesus

said in the preceding verses: “Blessed are you when others revile you

and persecute you and utter all kinds of evil against you falsely on

my account. Rejoice and be glad, for your reward is great in heaven”

(Matt. 5:11–12). This joy is the light that displays the worth of God

through the deeds of love that the joy sustains.

There is no doubt that the postmodern world—like every world—

must hear the gospel proclaimed and must see the glory of God flowing

in many streams of radical, sacrificial deeds of love. My point here is

that the enjoyment of God is the headwaters of all those streams, and

that’s why they make the glory of God visible.

Step 7

The only joy that reflects the worth of God and overflows in God-

glorifying love is rooted in the true knowledge of God. The only God-

glorifying joy that flows from the mystery of what we don’t know

about God rises from the projection into the unknown of what we do

know. And to the degree that our knowledge is small or flawed, our

projections will probably be distortions, and the joy based on them a

poor echo of God’s true excellence.

This is a response to the postmodern minimizing of propositional

truth and biblical doctrine. The experience of Israel in Nehemiah 8:12

is a paradigm of how God-glorifying joy happens in the heart. Ezra had

read the word of God to them, and the Levites had explained it. And

then the text says, “And all the people went their way to eat and drink

and to send portions [that is, to share!] and to make great rejoicing,

because they had understood the words that were declared to them.”

Their great rejoicing was because they had understood certain words.

Most of us have tasted this experience of the heart burning with joy

when the Word of God was opened to us (Luke 24:32).

Twice Jesus said that he taught his disciples for the sake of their joy.

John 15:11, “These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in

you, and that your joy may be full.” John 17:13, “These things I speak

in the world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves.” And

what we mainly see in the Word is the Lord himself—offering himself

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 79

9/27/07 10:09:09 AM

80

Joy and Love

to be known and enjoyed. “The Lord revealed himself to Samuel at

Shiloh by the word of the Lord” (1 Sam. 3:21).

truE Knowing glorifiEs jEsus

The point is that if our joy is going to reflect the glory of God, then it

must flow from true knowledge of how God is glorious. If we are going

to enjoy God duly, we must know him truly. How can our joy reflect

the worth of God if it is not rooted in truth about God? If you say,

“My joy is in the journey toward knowing, not the arrival,” you make

an idol out of the journey and you turn heaven into a disappointment.

Jesus is not honored most by the exploration of various christologies,

any more than your wife would be honored by your indecision con-

cerning her character. Jesus is honored by our knowing and treasuring

him for who he really is.

He is a real person. A fact. A fixed, unchanging reality in the uni-

verse, independent of our feelings. Our feelings about him do not make

him what he is. Our feelings about him reflect the value of what we

think he has. And if our knowledge of him is wrong, to that degree our

enjoyment of him will be no honor to the real Jesus. Our joy displays

his glory when it’s a reflex of seeing him for who he really is.

thE rolE of MystEry in our joy

What then is the role of mystery in our joy? The Bible says, “Now we

see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face. Now I know in part; then

I shall know fully, even as I have been fully known” (1 Cor. 13:12).

If you get most of your joy from what you don’t know about God,

God is not glorified in your joy. His Son and his Book and his world

are the revelation of his glory. He has made the knowledge of himself

possible. The function of mystery in the awakening of God-glorifying

joy is like the unexplored mountain ranges you can barely see from

the magnificent cliffs where you worship. You have seen much—if

only a fraction. You have climbed. You know these mountains. God

has made himself known in the mountain ranges of the Bible in such a

way that all the discoveries of eternity will be the revelation of the God

you already know truly in Jesus Christ. Therefore, the joy you have in

what you know of God is intensified by the expectation that there is so

much more to see. The mystery of what you don’t know gets its God-

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 80

9/27/07 10:09:09 AM

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

81

glorifying power from what you do know. God is not glorified by

strong feelings of wonder that flow from ignorance of what he is

like.

Step 8

Therefore, the right knowledge of God and his ways is the servant of

God-glorifying joy in God and God-glorifying love for people. Having

ignorance of God and believing falsehoods about God hinder God-

glorifying joy and God-glorifying love. And they hinder God-glorifying

friendships and Christ-exalting camaraderie.

I stress this because it is a very different take on the ground of

friendship and camaraderie than you find at the Emergent Village:

We believe in God, beauty, future, and hope—but you won’t find a

traditional statement of faith here. We don’t have a problem with faith,

but with statements. Whereas statements of faith and doctrine have

a tendency to stifle friendships, we hope to further conversation and

action around the things of God.2

I have two responses to this. One is to ask: Are there any state-

ments which, if your friend really believes them, will destroy him?

Statements perhaps like, “Jesus is not God.” Or, “God is unjust.” Or,

“Jesus did not die for our sins.” Or, “I don’t need to trust Jesus to

escape God’s wrath.” And if there are statements that, really believed,

will destroy your friend, then denying those life-destroying statements

and writing down the ones that lead to everlasting joy would sustain,

not stifle, friendship.

truE friEndship: sharing a Vision of god

The other response is to recall the distinction C. S. Lewis made between

the love of romance and the love of friendship. “Lovers are always

talking to one another about their love; Friends hardly ever about their

Friendship. Lovers are normally face to face, absorbed in each other;

Friends, side by side, absorbed in some common interest.”3 In other

words, in romance, two sit across from each other and tell each other

how much they like about each other. In friendship, they don’t face

2http://www.emergentvillage.com/about-information/faqs.

3C. S. Lewis, The Four Loves (London: Collins Fontana, 1960), 58.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 81

9/27/07 10:09:10 AM

82

Joy and Love

each other but stand shoulder to shoulder, facing a common challenge

or a shared beauty or a great God.

For Lewis—and I think this is close to the biblical understanding

of friendship—the greater the shared vision and the shared joy in that

vision, the deeper the friendship. It’s true; there is a risk that when you

make a statement of faith about what you see in God, someone will

turn away and say, “I don’t see it,” or, “I don’t like it.” At that point,

courtesy and tolerance are possible, but not any deep friendship.

It seems to me that the “emergent” ethos uproots friendship from

the solid ground of biblical doctrine and therefore preserves it in the

short run as a cut flower. But in the long run, without the roots in

shared biblical truth, it will not be able to weather the storms that are

coming. And worse, while it lasts, it does not display the worth of God

because it is not rooted in a true vision of his character and work.

The apostle Paul wrote in Galatians 1:8, “Even if we or an angel

from heaven should preach to you a gospel contrary to the one we

preached to you, let him be accursed.” Friendship hangs on believing

the same gospel. The main joy of God-glorifying friendship is joy in a

common vision of God.

Step 9

Therefore, let us not marginalize or minimize healthy biblical doctrine

about the nature of God and the work of God in Christ, but, rather, let

us embrace it and cherish it and build our friendships and our churches

on it.

Step 10

And thus may the church become the pillar and buttress of the truth,

and therefore of joy, and therefore of love, and therefore the display of

the glory of God and the supremacy of Christ in all things—the very

reason for which we were created.

A Personal Plea

I close with a personal plea. Probably most people reading this book

are younger than I am, and many of you are young enough to be my

sons or daughters. I am increasingly aware of that; the older I get,

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 82

9/27/07 10:09:10 AM

Joy and the Supremacy of Christ

83

frankly, I like it. I am not upset about getting older. If what I have writ-

ten here is true, I am fast approaching the face of Jesus and the voice

saying, “Enter into the joy of your Master.” This sense of age and near-

ness to the final river crossing colors how I think about the generation

of my children (ages eleven to thirty-four). I don’t feel like fighting with

them. I feel like pleading: Don’t waste your life on experiments. There

are proven paths. They are marked out in the Word of God. They are

understandable. They are precious. They are hard. And they are joy-

ful. Search the Scriptures for these paths. When you find them, step on

them with humble faith and courage. Set your face like flint toward the

cross and the empty tomb— your cross and your empty tomb. Then, for

the joy set before you, may a lifetime of sacrifices in the paths of love

seem to you as a light and momentary affliction.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 83

9/27/07 10:09:11 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 84

9/27/07 10:09:11 AM

CHAPTER 4

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

in a Postmodern World

D. A . Carson

My generation was taught to sing:

What the world needs now is love, sweet love—

It’s the only thing that there’s just too little of.

Apart from the effrontery of telling God Almighty that in creation and

providence he got his ratios wrong, the song does not acknowledge

other things we need: holiness, joy in the Lord, obedient hearts. It

does not even call us to recognize our creatureliness, which is our first

responsibility. Even in the realm of love, the song never descends to the

level of specifics. Contrast the sentimentality of the song with Jesus’

robust insistence that the first commandment is to love God with heart

and soul and mind and strength, while the second is to love our neigh-

bors as ourselves (Mark 12:28–34). The song has just enough fuzzy

sentiment that we can feel good about ourselves, but not enough truth

to reflect much on what God says about love, or how he himself has

supremely shown us what love looks like. In short, the song is neither

ethically nor theologically serious.

By contrast, the five specific petitions found in John 17—petitions

that Jesus, on the night he is betrayed, offers to his heavenly Father—

though they are varied and interwoven, are all tied to some profound

facet or other of the love of God. These prayers Jesus offers for his

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 85

9/27/07 10:09:11 AM

86

Joy and Love

followers—and they are all bathed in the theme of love, not least the

Trinitarian love of God. They are painted on a canvas of incalculable

sweep.

Jesus’ thought in these prayers is not linear. He circles around,

adding perspective and layers of understanding as he cycles through

his petitions. It is not long before we recognize that although there

are five specific petitions, they are all woven together, such that

none can be removed without unraveling all of them—and together

they are anchored in the love of God and the supremacy of Jesus

Christ.

I shall begin by identifying the five petitions that Jesus offers for his

followers, the ground on which each petition is offered or the reason

the petition is put forward, its purpose, and the manner in which it is

tied to the love theme of this chapter. Only then shall I focus on the

supremacy of Christ and its connection to the love of God.

Jesus’ Five Petitions

Jesus Prays That His Father Will Keep His Followers Safe

First, Jesus prays that his Father will keep his followers safe. “I will

remain in the world no longer,” he says, “but they are still in the world,

and I am coming to you. Holy Father, protect them by the power of

your name—the name you gave me—so that they may be one as we are

one. . . . My prayer is not that you take them out of the world but that

you protect them from the evil one. They are not of the world, even as I

am not of it” (17:11, 15–16).1 The reasons why Jesus offers this prayer

are that (a) he himself is going away, and so in his physical existence he

will no longer be there to protect them (17:11); and (b) they, like him,

do not belong to the world (17:16). Unlike him, of course, they once

did belong to the world. But Christ had chosen them out of the world

(15:19), and now, in principle, they belong to the world no more than

he does, and so they will need protection from the world. The long-

term purpose of this protection is (Jesus says to his Father) “that they

may be one as we are one” (17:11). And such unity has as its aim, Jesus

goes on to say, the display of the incredible truth that the Father loves

them just as he loves the Son (17:23) and that the love of the triune

1Unless otherwise indicated, Scripture quotations are taken from The Holy Bible: New International Version (niv).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 86

9/27/07 10:09:11 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

87

God may be in them (17:26). So Jesus’ first petition is that his Father

will keep his followers safe.

Jesus Prays That His Father Will Make His Disciples One

Second, Jesus prays that his Father will make his disciples one. This

oneness is the purpose of the first petition, the petition that God would

protect Jesus’ disciples; here it is the substance of the petition itself.

That is what I mean by saying that these petitions are intertwined.

Jesus prays,

“My prayer is not for them [i.e., my immediate disciples] alone. I pray

also for those who will believe in me through their message, that all of

them may be one, Father, just as you are in me and I am in you. May

they also be in us so that the world may believe that you have sent me.

I have given them the glory that you gave me, that they may be one as

we are one: I in them and you in me. May they be brought to complete

unity to let the world know that you sent me and have loved them even

as you have loved me.” (17:20–23)

The first reason Jesus advances for this petition is also the standard he

establishes: “that all of them may be one, Father, just as you are in me

and I am in you” (17:21). The second reason Jesus advances is that he

himself has already given them the glory that his Father had given him

(17:22). We shall return to this intriguing thought in a few moments.

The purpose of this petition, Jesus says, is “to let the world know that

you sent me and have loved them even as you have loved me” (17:23),

or, more simply, “so that the world may believe that you have sent

me” (17:21). In the context of the Gospel of John, this not only invites

the world to believe the gospel, making this a prayer with evangelistic

purpose, but, even more fundamentally, it wants to see the vindication

of Jesus. The world despises and hates Jesus so much it will be satis-

fied with nothing less than a cross. But if Jesus’ prayer is answered, the

world itself will learn that God sent him, that God truly loved Jesus’

followers even as he loved his own precious Son. All this is the purpose

of the prayer that the disciples may be one. And once again, we cannot

fail to observe that this unity for which the Savior prays is inextricably

entangled with the display of the incredible truth that the Father loves

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 87

9/27/07 10:09:12 AM

88

Joy and Love

Jesus’ followers just as he loves the Son (17:23) and that the love of the

triune God may be in them (17:26).

Jesus Prays That God Will Sanctify His Followers

Third, Jesus prays that God will sanctify his followers. “Sanctify them

by the truth; your word is truth. As you sent me into the world, I have

sent them into the world. For them I sanctify myself, that they too may

be truly sanctified” (17:17–19). The means of this sanctification is “the

truth,” namely God’s own word. In the context of the whole Bible,

one cannot but remember the many passages in which God’s word is

his appointed means of making his people holy—whether a leader like

Joshua (Josh. 1:8–9), an Israelite king (Deut. 17:18–20), or any faithful

believer (Ps. 1:2). In the context of John’s Gospel, the “word” primarily

in view is the message of this book, the gospel itself. That is made clear

by the way Jesus ends this petition: “For them I sanctify myself, that

they too may be truly sanctified” (John 17:19). Jesus does not sanctify

himself in the sense of making himself more holy. Rather, what he

means is that he sets himself to do his Father’s will, and his Father’s will

alone—and that means he readily goes to the cross, however repulsive

and horrifying the prospect is. He does this for the sake of his disciples:

“For them I sanctify myself,” he declares. But the purpose of this is

“that they too may be truly sanctified.” None of us poor sinners can

ever be sanctified, set apart for God, apart from what the Lord Jesus

has done by sanctifying himself. By sanctifying himself, Jesus perfectly

obeyed his Father and therefore went to the cross to bear our sins in

his own body on the tree. That is the good news; that is the gospel. The

truth of the gospel is what truly sanctifies us. The result, of course, is

that we are no longer “of the world”—and that is why we will need

protection from the world and from the evil one, which brings us back

to the first petition. Moreover, such a marvelous conversion among

Jesus’ initial disciples, taking them out of the world and making them

no longer of the world, is only the initial step to worldwide ministry

that sees others converted: Jesus goes on to say, “I pray also for those

who will believe in me through their message” (17:20). Thus, part of

the purpose of the sanctification of Jesus’ followers is their evangelis-

tic faithfulness, which results in yet more conversions. For this Jesus

prays.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 88

9/27/07 10:09:13 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

89

Jesus Prays That His Followers Will Experience the

Full Measure of His Own Joy

Fourth, Jesus prays that his followers will experience the full measure

of his own joy. “I am coming to you now,” Jesus says to his Father, “but

I say these things while I am still in the world, so that they may have

the full measure of my joy within them” (17:13). In part, Jesus is saying

something akin to what he said three chapters earlier: “I have told you

now before it happens,” he says to his disciples, “so that when it does

happen you will believe” (14:29). Events were unraveling so fast before

the eyes of the confused and still largely blind disciples that they had

no category for a crucified Messiah. But by Jesus’ saying these things

now, by praying these things now, the disciples would soon learn, even

if his words were opaque to them at the moment of utterance, that their

Master really did know what he was doing, that his path to the cross

was his Father’s will and for their good, and all the joy that would be

theirs would spring from what was still, to them, horribly confusing

and disappointing. So here was the true ground of their joy: Jesus’ own

joy in doing his Father’s will would be the very basis on which they

would come to delight in salvation, in intimate knowledge of God, and

share in the heartfelt pleasure of obeying the Father that is of the very

essence of Jesus’ own joy in his Father. This, too, is tied to the inner-

love of the triune God. For although verse 24 does not use the word

joy, it percolates through the lines of intimacy that the Son has always

enjoyed with his Father: “Father, I want those you have given me to be

with me where I am, and to see my glory, the glory you have given me

because you loved me before the creation of the world.” And this is the

joy Jesus now prays for his disciples.

Jesus Prays That His Followers Will Be with Him Forever

Fifth, Jesus prays that his followers will be with him forever. It is worth

repeating verse 24: “Father, I want those you have given me to be

with me where I am, and to see my glory, the glory you have given me

because you loved me before the creation of the world.” The ground

of this petition is the eternal love of the Father for the Son. Because the

Father has loved the Son “before the creation of the world,” he wants

all those whom he has given to the Son to witness the Son’s glory—and

that means that they must be where he is. Thus the ultimate purpose

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 89

9/27/07 10:09:14 AM

90

Joy and Love

of the petition is the glory of the Son, the final vindication of the Son,

which is achieved because those the Father has given to him will see

him as he is, for all eternity: “I want those you have given me to be

with me where I am, and to see my glory.” The Son had brought the

Father glory on earth; the Father is resolved that all of Jesus’ followers

will witness the Son’s glory forever. Small wonder that Jesus prayed,

a little earlier in this chapter, “I have brought you glory on earth by

completing the work you gave me to do. And now, Father, glorify me

in your presence with the glory I had with you before the world began”

(17:4–5). And this glory is itself the product of the love within the tri-

une God from eternity past (17:24).

Transparently, then, even this slimmest of sketches of Jesus’ peti-

tions recorded in John 17 discloses their tight interconnections, and

how each petition is in some way or other tied to Jesus’ understand-

ing of love, not least the love between the Father and the Son. At this

juncture it will be helpful to trace out some of this Gospel’s themes as

they work their way into John 17, with the result that we can perceive

some immensely enriching things about the supremacy of Jesus Christ

and of love.

The Themes of John’s Gospel Woven into John 17

The Supremacy of Jesus Christ in the Mediation of God’s Love

There are a lot of ways one could usefully get at this theme in John.

But perhaps it will be simplest to pick up on a word that has repeatedly

come up during the last few pages—the word glory. Within this prayer

in John 17, Jesus uses glory or its cognate glorify as follows:

“Father, the time has come. Glorify your Son, that your Son may glorify

you [17:1]. . . . I have brought you glory on earth by completing the

work you gave me to do. And now, Father, glorify me in your presence

with the glory I had with you before the world began [17:4–5]. . . . All

I have is yours, and all you have is mine. And glory has come to me

through them [17:10]. . . . I have given them the glory that you gave

me, that they may be one as we are one [17:22]. . . . Father, I want those

you have given me to be with me where I am, and to see my glory, the

glory you have given me because you loved me before the creation of

the world” [17:24].

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 90

9/27/07 10:09:15 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

91

The important thing to recognize is that this glory theme did not

fall from heaven into John 17. It is first introduced in John 1, in the

Johannine Prologue itself (1:1–18). When we trace this glory theme, we

quickly learn how it is tied to the love of God, to the cross itself.

The word glory first appears in John’s Gospel in John 1:14: “The

Word became flesh and made his dwelling among us. We have seen

his glory, the glory of the One and Only, who came from the Father,

full of grace and truth.” John 1:14 is part of the block of verses, John

1:14–18—and these verses make several conspicuous allusions back

to Exodus 32–34, those great chapters where Moses receives the Law,

including the Ten Commandments, and shatters the tablets of stone

when he learns that the people have sunk into debauched idolatry while

he has been receiving the Law of God on Mount Sinai. I cannot take

the time to trace all the connections between Exodus 32–34 and John

1:14–18, but it is important to identify at least three or four of them.

(1) John 1:14 reads, literally, “The Word became flesh and tab-

ernacled among us”—and the giving of the law at Sinai includes the

giving of the detailed instructions on how to construct the tabernacle,

the forerunner of the temple. In other words, if the Old Testament

tabernacle is supremely the meeting place between God and his old

covenant people, and the place of sacrifice, so Jesus himself is the

supreme meeting place between God and his new covenant people, and

he himself is the sacrifice.

(2) In Exodus 33:20, God reminds Moses, “You cannot see my

face, for no one may see me and live.” Similarly, in John 1:18 the

apostle writes, “No one has ever seen God.” But John also adds, “But

God the One and Only”—a clear reference to Jesus, the Word-made-

flesh—“who is at the Father’s side, has made him known.” So although

God in his unshielded splendor remains unseen until the last day, we

have seen the Word-made-flesh, Jesus Christ—and he who has seen him

has seen the Father (14:9). (3) In Exodus 34, when God permits Moses

to look outside the cleft in the rock and glimpse something of the

afterglow of the trailing edge of the glory of God, God intones several

magnificent utterances to disclose himself, including the words, “The

Lord, the Lord, the compassionate and gracious God, slow to anger,

abounding in love and faithfulness . . . ” (34:6). The pair of words

“love and faithfulness” in Hebrew can equally be rendered “grace and

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 91

9/27/07 10:09:15 AM

92

Joy and Love

truth,” and so rendered, they describe the Word made flesh, for he is

“full of grace and truth” (John 1:14), and from this “fullness” we have

all received, literally, “a grace instead of a grace” (1:16). The next verse

provides the explanation, with its explanatory “For”: “For the law was

given through Moses [the very stuff of Exodus 32–34]; grace and truth

came through Jesus Christ” (John 1:17). In other words, Jesus Christ,

the Word-made-flesh, is the very expression of “The Lord, the Lord

. . . abounding in love and faithfulness / in grace and truth.”

With all of these connections between Exodus 32–34 and John

1:14–18, then, we cannot fail to observe one more. Moses, desperate

to be anchored in God at a time of horrific rebellion among his own

people, cries out in prayer, “Now show me your glory” (Ex. 33:18).

God replies, “I will cause all my goodness to pass in front of you, and

I will proclaim my name, the Lord, in your presence” (Ex. 33:19).

Moses asks for glory; God promises him goodness. What Moses sees

is something of the trailing edge of glory—but the words intoned

emphasize God’s goodness. So now in the Johannine Prologue, John

writes, “We have seen his glory”—and anyone familiar with the Old

Testament text will immediately wonder how, in John, God’s glory is

manifested in his goodness.

We do not have long to wait. After Jesus has completed the first

of his “signs,” the turning of the water into wine, John comments,

“[Jesus] thus revealed his glory, and his disciples put their faith in him”

(John 1:11). Of course, this was a miracle; there was something of glory

in it. But it was a sign: it pointed beyond itself to the provision of the

“new wine” of the new age that would be inaugurated by Jesus’ death

and resurrection. This glory theme keeps recurring in John, replete with

evocative ambiguities, until John 12, when the ambiguities disappear.

At the arrival of some Gentiles, Jesus knows his “hour,” the hour of his

death and resurrection, has arrived. Deeply afflicted, he testifies,

“Now my heart is troubled, and what shall I say? ‘Father, save me from

this hour?’ No, it was for this very reason I came to this hour. Father,

glorify your name!” Then a voice came from heaven, “I have glorified

it, and will glorify it again.” . . . Jesus said, “This voice was for your

benefit, not mine. Now is the time for judgment on this world; now the

prince of this world will be driven out. But I, when I am lifted up from

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 92

9/27/07 10:09:16 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

93

the earth, will draw all men to myself.” He said this to show the kind

of death he was going to die. (12:27–33)

In other words, the place where God is supremely glorified is in the

death, resurrection, and exaltation of his Son. Jesus’ “glorification” is

his return to the glory he had with the Father before the world began

(17:5), but this “return” is via the wretched odium and ignominy of

the cross. Here God’s goodness is supremely displayed. God has indeed

caused all his goodness to pass before us.

With this rich background in John’s Gospel the glory theme takes

on fresh dimensions in John 17, and these dimensions show how Jesus

mediates God’s love to us. Let me run through the relevant glory pas-

sages in John 17 one more time, but this time I will fill in further asides

and comments:

“Father, the time has come {i.e., the time of Jesus’ death and resurrec-

tion}. Glorify your Son {not least in this wretched cross, and in the

vindication and exaltation to come, perfectly in line with John 12}, that

your Son may glorify you [17:1] {for by this means all your goodness

will be displayed}. . . . I have brought you glory on earth by completing

the work you gave me to do {not only in the words and works of my

entire ministry, including the “signs” that have pointed forward to the

cross, but also now in the passion and resurrection that lie immediately

ahead}. And now, Father, glorify me in your presence with the glory I

had with you before the world began [17:4–5] {for the end of this “glo-

rification” on the cross is the “glorification” of vindication, returning

to the glory of heaven itself with all its unshielded radiance—the ulti-

mate vindication of the Son}. . . . All I have is yours, and all you have

is mine. And glory has come to me through them [17:10] {i.e., through

the disciples, for the fruitfulness of Jesus’ ministry is demonstrated in

the disciples who follow him and are transformed by him, as they are

taken out of the world and become truly his. They thereby bring glory

to Christ Jesus.}. . . . I have given them the glory that you gave me {i.e., I

have revealed you to them, in my person, words, works, and supremely

in the cross and resurrection: here your glory, your goodness, are truly

displayed}, that they may be one as we are one [17:22]. . . . Father, I

want those you have given me to be with me where I am, and to see my

glory {the glory of ultimate vindication}, the glory you have given me

because you loved me before the creation of the world. ” (17:24)

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 93

9/27/07 10:09:16 AM

94

Joy and Love

And there it is: all of this manifestation of glory, of the goodness of

God, is displayed because the Father loved Jesus before the creation

of the world. The thought is stunning. All this display of the glory of

God focuses finally on the goodness of God in the cross and vindica-

tion of the Son for the sake of poor sinners—and all of it is grounded

in the sheer love of the Father for the Son—the same love, Jesus insists,

that the Father has for us (17:23). And thus Jesus himself becomes,

uniquely, the mediation of God’s love to us.

The Role of Jesus Christ in the Trinitarian Experience of God’s Love

Here again it will be helpful to begin with an earlier passage in John’s

Gospel. This time I shall choose select parts of John 5:16–30, which is

one of the most moving and insightful passages in all of holy writ on

the meaning of Jesus’ sonship. I cannot here take the time to expound

the entire passage. I merely note that Jesus’ words about his sonship

are precipitated by a Sabbath conflict (5:1–18). Jesus claims that he has

the right to act as he does because his heavenly Father “is always at his

work to this very day” (5:17), and so Jesus, too, is working. But these

words sound as if Jesus is claiming the very prerogatives of God, pre-

rogatives that belong only to God. That prompts outrage on the part

of his Jewish opponents: “For this reason the Jews tried all the harder

to kill him; not only was he breaking the Sabbath, but he was even

calling God his own Father, making himself equal with God” (5:18).

They were simultaneously right and wrong: they rightly captured the

drift of his extraordinary claim, his claim to have the prerogatives of

God, but almost certainly they thought he was claiming, in effect, to be

another god, a second god. Monotheism would give place to theism.

They found the thought blasphemous, and so should we. There is but

one God. Christians are adamant monotheists. But that means that in

the following verses Jesus unpacks the unique nature of his sonship,

the unique relationship he has with the Father. He is truly God; he has

all the prerogatives of his Father; he is to be honored as God; yet he is

distinguishable from his Father; and there is but one God.

We will follow at least part of Jesus’ argument. First, Jesus claims

to be utterly dependent on his Father: “I tell you the truth,” he says,

“the Son can do nothing by himself; he can do only what he sees his

Father doing” (5:19). Some Christians, intent on preserving the full

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 94

9/27/07 10:09:17 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

95

deity of Christ, are slightly embarrassed by texts like this. After all,

they say, doesn’t John’s Gospel frequently stress Jesus’ deity? After all,

we are familiar with many important statements to that effect: “The

Word was God” (1:1); “Before Abraham was born, I am” (8:58);

“My Lord and my God!” (20:28). All true—and they are not to be

weakened. Yet we also hear Jesus saying, “By myself I can do nothing;

I judge only as I hear, and my judgment is just, for I seek not to please

myself but him who sent me” (5:30); or again, “The one who sent me

is with me; he has not left me alone, for I always do what pleases him”

(8:30). The reciprocal claim is never made by the Father with respect

to the Son. In other words, while the Gospel of John insists that Jesus

is God, it insists, equally loudly, on Jesus’ functional subordination to

his Father.

But second, Jesus’ dependence on his heavenly Father is utterly

unique. After saying that the Son “can do only what he sees his Father

doing,” he immediately adds, “because whatever the Father does the

Son also does.” That is staggering. A baker’s son may learn all that his

father knows about baking; Stradivarius Junior may end up making

violins that are just as good as those of Stradivarius Senior. But neither

will be able to duplicate all that the heavenly Father does. I may be

able to duplicate, in some small measure, certain things that God does.

For instance, I may be a peacemaker, and since God is the supreme

peacemaker, at a certain functional level that would make me his “son”

(Matt. 5:9). But I could never say, “Whatever the Father does, I also

do.” The thought is preposterous. For a start, I haven’t made a universe

recently; I shall never be able to raise the dead on the last day. But Jesus

says, “Whatever the Father does the Son does also.” John has already

established, for instance, that the preexistent Word was God’s own

agent in creation (John 1:1–3). This passage insists that the Son raises

people on the last day, just as the Father does (5:21). So although Jesus

is functionally dependent on his Father, his deeds and words, in John’s

Gospel, are finally coterminous with those of his heavenly Father. In

short, Jesus does the kinds of things that only God can do.

Third, this Father-Son relationship is bathed in unfathomable love.

John has already written, “The Father loves the Son and has placed

everything in his hands” (3:35). Here Jesus testifies, “For the Father

loves the Son and shows him all he does” (5:20). Indeed, springing

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 95

9/27/07 10:09:18 AM

96

Joy and Love

from this love, the Father’s will is “that all may honor the Son just as

they honor the Father. He who does not honor the Son does not honor

the Father, who sent him” (5:23). Moreover, the Son loves the Father

no less than the Father loves the Son, even though the outworking

of that love is slightly different. In John 14:31, Jesus insists that “the

world must learn that I love the Father and that I do exactly what my

Father has commanded me.”

All of this is the understood precursor to John 17. It cannot now

be surprising that Jesus in his prayer speaks of “the glory that you

have given me because you loved me before the creation of the world”

(17:24), or that he testifies, “I have brought you glory on earth by

completing the work you gave me to do” (17:4). Here we witness the

role of Jesus Christ within the Trinitarian experience of God’s love—a

love that is anchored in eternity.

The Exclusiveness of Jesus Christ in Our Experience of God’s Love

All that I have said so far constitutes the matrix of thought in John’s

Gospel that enables us to see the supremacy of Christ, the exclusive-

ness of Christ, in our experience of the love of God. To focus more

sharply:

1) These truths enable us to understand the perfection of the rev-

elation of God in Christ. If out of love the Father “shows” all that he

does to the Son, and if out of love the Son perfectly obeys his Father

and therefore does all that the Father does, then, springing from this

inner-Trinitarian love, the words and deeds of Jesus are the words and

deeds of God. Small wonder Jesus in John 17 prays, “I have given

them the glory that you gave me, that they may be one as we are one”

(17:22).

2) These truths enable us to understand that the unity among his

followers for which Jesus prays is modeled on the love-unity within

the Godhead. After the words just cited, “that they may be one as we

are one,” Jesus immediately goes on to say, “I in them and you in me.

May they be brought to complete unity to let the world know that you

sent me, and have loved them even as you have loved me” (17:23). In

other words, when Jesus prays for the unity of his followers akin to

the unity he has with his Father, he is not expecting them to somehow

constitute another mystical Trinity. Rather, he wants them to love each

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 96

9/27/07 10:09:19 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

97

other with the perfection of love already displayed between the Father

and the Son.

3) These truths enable us to understand that the cross itself, the

very foundation of all of redemption, is first and foremost the result

of the love of the Father for the Son and the love of the Son for the

Father. The former guarantees that all will honor the Son; the latter

guarantees that the Son perfectly obeys his heavenly Father. Jesus came

to complete the work that his Father gave him to do (17:4). We so often

think that the ultimate motivation behind the cross is God’s love for

us. I do not want to downplay the importance of that love; indeed, I

shall return to it in a minute. But we must see that in John’s Gospel

the motivating power behind the entire plan of redemption was the

Father’s love for his Son and the Son’s love for his Father. When Jesus

found himself in an agony in Gethsemane, he did not finally resolve to

go through with the plan of redemption by saying, “This is awful, but

I love those sinners so much I’ll go to the cross for them” (though in a

sense he might have said that), but “Not my will but yours be done.” In

other words, the dominating motive that drove him onward to perfect

obedience was his resolution, out of love for his Father, to be at one

with the Father’s will. Though we poor sinners are the unfathomably

rich beneficiaries of God’s plan of redemption, we are not at the center

of everything. At the center was the love of the Father for the Son and

the love of the Son for the Father.

When these truths have fully taken hold of our minds and imagina-

tions, we are ready for the final truth:

4) These truths enable us to understand something of the measure

of God’s love for us in Christ Jesus. We have all learned to recite, “For

God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son” (3:16). So

here: the world must learn, Jesus says to his Father, “that you sent me,

and have loved them even as you have loved me” (17:23). The love

of the Father for the Son is the love of one perfect Person for another;

the love of the Son for the Father is the love of one perfect Person for

another; and this in the mysterious unity of the Godhead. But in John’s

usage, this “world” that God loves is not understood to be a big place

so much as a bad place. The “world” is all that is anarchic in the human

domain, all that rebels against God. For God to love this world with the

love that he has for his eternal Son is simply past finding out. The love

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 97

9/27/07 10:09:19 AM

98

Joy and Love

of the Son for the Father, though we understand so little of the Trinity,

is comprehensible enough. But for Jesus to say to us, “Love one another.

As I have loved you, so you must love one another. By this all men will

know that you are my disciples, if you love one another” (13:34–35)—

this is simultaneously incomprehensible and incalculably wonderful. We

fall at his feet in adoration and worship; we are hushed, convicted, lifted

up; we know ourselves to be immeasurably privileged, nothing other (to

use Paul’s expression) than the sons of God by adoption.

* * * * *

Doubtless many who read these lines are aware that much contempo-

rary scholarship on John’s Gospel views this Gospel as irremediably

sectarian. The dominant reason that is advanced is this: In Matthew’s

Gospel, Jesus’ disciples are told to love their enemies (Matt. 5:44),

while here in John they are told to love each other, and the enemies are

not mentioned. Surely (it is argued) this reflects a community that has

turned in on itself, a community that must therefore be labeled sectar-

ian. But since our love for one another within the church is to be mod-

eled on the intra-Trinitarian love of God, would anyone be so bold as

to suggest that God’s intra-Trinitarian love is sectarian? Contemporary

sociological categories come nowhere near understanding what Jesus

says in this Gospel.

Or consider what many ecumenical voices say about John 17.

These voices tend to read a selection of lines from this chapter, and

then say that if we do not sign on to the ecumenical movement, bury

all differences of doctrine, and simply love each other for Jesus’ sake,

Jesus’ prayer will never be answered. We have an obligation, they

say, to ensure that Jesus’ prayer is answered, “that they may be one.”

Otherwise Jesus’ himself is frustrated by unanswered prayer. Such

exhortations rarely wrestle with what this chapter says about God,

about Christ, about Christ’s mission, about the place this chapter

has on the way to the cross, resurrection, and vindication of the Son,

about the nature of the love between the Father and the Son. Moreover,

Christians reading these words toward the end of the first century,

when this Gospel started to circulate, were not wringing their hands

and wondering how they could help poor old Jesus by encouraging

the ecumenical movement along. They were exuberantly thanking

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 98

9/27/07 10:09:20 AM

Love and the Supremacy of Christ

99

God that Jesus’ prayer was being fulfilled before their eyes, as men

and women were being converted from many tribes and tongues and

peoples and languages, and were loving one another for Jesus’ sake. Of

course, this love is still far from perfect: nothing in these dimensions is

perfect until the consummation. But Jesus’ glorious prayer “that they

may be one” is manifestly being answered to a superlative degree in

the confessional church around the world today, as Christians bask in

God’s love and understand that all of our love is but a grace-driven

response to the intra-Trinitarian love of God which has issued in the

glorification of the Son by means of the cross, in the Son’s perfect obe-

dience to his Father, all the way to the cross.

Or what shall we make of postmodern voices that, in the name of

love, deny the exclusive role that Jesus plays in mediating God’s love

to us? Will their siren tones increase love, or even our understanding of

love? Sadly, no: they merely restore idolatry under a new guise. These

voices are among the least tempered and least loving of our time, espe-

cially with those who do not agree with their vision.

Christian love is anchored in the Godhead, anchored in eternity,

anchored in Christ, anchored in the cross. Other New Testament

Christians, apart from the initial readers of the Gospel of John, under-

stood these things, of course. “I live by faith in the Son of God,” Paul

writes—and then he cannot restrain himself, but adds, “who loved

me, and gave himself for me” (Gal. 2:20). Again, we read, “We love,

because he first loved us” (cf. 1 John 4:7–12).

I love you because you first loved me: your love

With irresistible enticement paid

In blood, has won my heart; and, unafraid

Of all but self, I’m driven now to love.

I love because you first loved me: your love

Has transformed all my calculations, made

A farce of love based on exchange, displayed

Extravagant self-giving from above.

I love because you first loved me: without

Regenerating power provided by

Your Son’s propitiating death, no doubt

My strongest love would be the mighty “I.”

Your self-originating love’s alone—

The motive, standard, power of my own.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 99

9/27/07 10:09:20 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 100

9/27/07 10:09:21 AM

Part 3

Gospel Theologizing and

Contextualizing

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 101

9/27/07 10:09:22 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 102

9/27/07 10:09:22 AM

CHAPTER 5

The Gospel and the Supremacy of

Christ in a Postmodern World

Tim Keller

A Crisis for Evangelism

Our current cultural situation poses a crisis for the way evangelicals

have been doing evangelism for the past 150 years—causing us to raise

crucial questions like: How do we do evangelism today? How do we

get the gospel across in a postmodern world?

In 1959 Martyn Lloyd-Jones gave a series of messages on revival.

One of his expositions was on Mark 9, where Jesus comes off the

mountain of transfiguration and discovers his disciples trying unsuc-

cessfully to exorcise a demon from a boy. After he rids the youth of

the demonic presence, the disciples ask him, “Why could we not cast

it out?” Jesus answers, “This kind cannot be driven out by anything

but prayer” (Mark 9:28–29). Jesus was teaching his disciples that their

ordinary methods did not work for “this kind.” Lloyd-Jones went on

to apply this to the church:

Here, in this boy, I see the modern world, and in the disciples I see

the Church of God. . . . I see a very great difference between today

and two hundred years ago, or indeed even one hundred years ago.

The difficulty in those earlier times was that men and women were in

a state of apathy. They were more or less asleep. . . . [T]here was no

general denial of Christian truth. It was just that people did not trouble

to practise it. . . . [A]ll you had to do then was to awaken them and to

rouse them. . . .

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 103

9/27/07 10:09:22 AM

104

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

But the question is whether that is still the position. . . . What is

‘this kind’? . . . [T]he kind of problem facing us is altogether deeper

and more desperate. . . . [T]he very belief in God has virtually gone. . . .

[T]he average man today believes that all this belief about God and

religion and salvation . . . [is] an incubus on human nature all through

the centuries. . . .

It is no longer merely a question of immorality. This has become

an amoral or a non-moral society. The very category of morality is not

recognised. . . .

The power that the disciples had was a good power, and it was able

to do good work in casting out the feeble devils, but it was no value in

the case of that boy.1

Put simply, Jesus is saying, the demon is in too deep for your ordi-

nary way of doing ministry. It is intriguing that Lloyd-Jones said this

some time before Lesslie Newbigin began to propound the thesis that

Western society was a mission field again.2 Indeed it was perhaps the

most challenging mission field yet, because no one had ever had to

evangelize on a large scale a society that used to be Christian. Certainly

there have been many times in the past when the church was in serious

decline, and revival revitalized the faith and society. But in those times

society was still nominally Christian. There hadn’t been a wholesale

erosion of the very concepts of God and truth and of the basic reliabil-

ity and wisdom of the Bible. Things are different now.

Inoculation introduces a mild form of a disease into a body, thereby

stimulating the growth of antibodies and rendering the person immune

to getting a full-blown version of the sickness. In the same way, post-

Christian society contains unique resistance and “antibodies” against

full-blown Christianity. For example, the memory of sustained injus-

tices that flourished under more Christianized Western societies has

become an antibody against the gospel. Christianity was big back when

blacks had to sit on the back of the bus and when women were beaten

up by men without consequences. We’ve tried out a Christian society

and it wasn’t so hot. Been there. Done that. In a society like ours, most

people only know of either a very mild, nominal Christianity or a sepa-

ratist, legalistic Christianity. Neither of these is, may we say, “the real

1D. Martyn Lloyd-Jones, Revival (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 1987), 9, 13–15.

2See Lesslie Newbigin, Foolishness to the Greeks (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1986) and The Gospel in a Pluralistic Society (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1989).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 104

9/27/07 10:09:22 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

105

thing.” But exposure to them creates spiritual antibodies, as it were,

making the listener extremely resistant to the gospel. These antibodies

are now everywhere in our society.

During the rest of his sermon on Mark 9, Lloyd-Jones concludes that

the evangelism and church-growth methods of the past couple of centu-

ries, while perfectly good for their time (he was careful to say that), would

no longer work. What was needed now was something far more compre-

hensive and far-reaching than a new set of evangelistic programs.

I believe that Lloyd-Jones’s diagnosis is completely on target.

Richard Fletcher’s The Barbarian Conversion traces the way in which

Christians evangelized in a pagan context from a.d. 500–1500.3

During that time major swaths of Europe (especially the countryside

rather than the cities) remained pre-Christian pagan. They lacked the

basic “worldview furniture” of the Christian mind. They did not have

a Christian understanding of God, truth, or sin, or of peculiar Christian

ethical practices. Evangelism and Christian instruction were a very long

and comprehensive process.

But eventually nearly everyone in Europe (and then in North

America) was born into a world that was (at least intellectually)

Christian. People were educated into a basic Christian-thought frame-

work—a Christian view of God, of soul and body, of heaven and

hell, of rewards and punishments, of the Ten Commandments and

the Sermon on the Mount. And that is why the church could make

evangelism into both a simpler and a more subjective process than

that practiced by previous generations. The people believed in sin, but

they hadn’t come to a profound conviction that they were helpless sin-

ners. They believed in Jesus as the Son of God who died for sin, but

they hadn’t come to cling to him personally and wholly for their own

salvation and life. They needed to come to a deep personal conviction

of sin and to an experience of God’s grace through Christ. They had a

Christian mind and conscience, but they didn’t have a Christian heart.

The need, then, was for some kind of campaign or program that roused

and shook people—taking what they already basically believed and

making it vivid and personal for them, seeking an individual response

of repentance and faith.

3Richard Fletcher, The Barbarian Conversion: From Paganism to Christianity (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 105

9/27/07 10:09:23 AM

106

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Since the end of the “Barbarian Conversion,” then, evangelism has

shrunk into a program with most of the emphasis being on individual

experience. The programs have ranged from preaching-and-music

revival seasons, to one-on-one witnessing, to small-group processes. I

agree with Lloyd-Jones that there was nothing wrong with these meth-

ods as far as they went and in their day. But now this kind won’t be

effectively addressed by that older approach.

No More Magic Bullets

Some might respond that Lloyd-Jones has not been proven right. Isn’t

evangelical Christianity growing—at least in North America? Look at

all the megachurches spouting up! But we must remember that the new

situation Lloyd-Jones was describing has spread in stages. It was in

Europe before North America. It was in cities before it was in the rest

of the society. In the United States it has strengthened in the Northeast

and the West Coast first. In many places, especially in the South and

Midwest, there is still a residue of more conservative society where

people maintain traditional values. Many of these people are therefore

still reachable with the fairly superficial, older evangelism programs of

the past. And if we are honest, we should admit that many churches

are growing large without any evangelism at all. If a church can pres-

ent unusually good preaching and family ministries and programming,

it can easily attract the remaining traditional people and siphon off

Christians from all the other churches in a thirty-mile radius. This is

easier now than ever because people are very mobile, less tied into their

local communities, and less loyal to institutions that don’t meet their

immediate needs. But despite the growth of megachurches through

these dynamics, there is no evidence that the number of churchgoers in

the United States is significantly increasing.4

What is clear is that the number of secular people professing “no

religious preference” is growing rapidly. Michael Wolff, writing in New

York Magazine, captures the growing divide:

[There is a] fundamental schism in American cultural, political, and

economic life. There’s the quicker-growing, economically vibrant . . .

morally relativist, urban-oriented, culturally adventuresome, sexu-

4See, for example, http://ww.theamericanchurch.org/facts/1.htm.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 106

9/27/07 10:09:24 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

107

ally polymorphous, and ethnically diverse nation. . . . And there’s the

small-town, nuclear-family, religiously oriented, white-centric other

America . . . [with] its diminishing cultural and economic force. . . .

[T]wo countries. . . .5

So Lloyd-Jones is right that the demon is in too deep for your ordinary

way of doing ministry—especially in more secular, pluralistic Europe

and in the parts of the United States that are similar. In the Christ-

haunted places of the West you can still get a crowd without evangelism

or with the older approaches. But the traditional pockets of Western

society simply are not growing.

I will put my neck on the line and go so far as to say that in my

almost thirty-five years in full-time ministry I’ve seen nearly all the

older evangelism programs fade away as they have proved less and

less effective. Dwight Moody pioneered the mass preaching crusade in

the late nineteenth century, and Billy Graham brought it to its state of

greatest efficiency and success, but few are looking in that direction for

reaching our society with the gospel.

In the latter part of the twentieth century there were a number

of highly effective, short, memorizable, bullet-pointed gospel pre-

sentations written for individual lay Christians to use in personal

evangelism. Programs were developed for training lay people to use

the presentations door-to-door, or in “contact” evangelism in public

places, or with visitors to church, or in personal relationships. These

have all been extremely helpful, but the churches I know that have

used the same program in the same place for decades have seen steadily

diminishing fruit.

The next wave of evangelism programming was the “seeker

service” model developed by many churches, especially large ones.

It is far too early to say that this methodology is finished, and yet

younger ministers and church leaders are wont to say that it is too

geared to people with a traditional, bourgeoisie, still-Christ-haunted

mindset to operate. In many parts of society that kind of person is

disappearing.

Today the main programmatic “hope” for churches seeking to be

evangelistic is the “Alpha” method which comes out of Holy Trinity

5Michael Wolff, “The Party Line,” New York Magazine (Feb. 26, 2001): 19. Online at http://

nymag.com/nymetro/news/media/columns/medialife/4407/index1.html.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 107

9/27/07 10:09:24 AM

108

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Anglican Church in London.6 There are good reasons why this more

communal, process-oriented approach has been so fruitful, but I

believe that the same principle will hold true, even for Alpha. There

is no “magic bullet.” You can’t simply graft a program (like Alpha or

its counterparts) onto your existing church-as-usual. You can’t just

whip up a new gospel presentation, design a program, hire the staff,

and try to get people in the door. The whole church and everything

it does is going to have to change. The demon’s in too deep for the

older ways.

In fact, things are more difficult than they were in Lloyd-Jones’s

lifetime. He was facing what has been called a “modern” culture, and

we face a “postmodern” one—making our evangelism methods even

more obsolete. It is not my job to look at the “modern vs. postmod-

ern” distinction in any detail, but I think most would agree that the

postmodern mindset is associated with at least three problems. First,

there’s a truth problem. All claims of truth are seen not as that which

corresponds to reality but primarily as constraints aimed to siphon

power off toward the claimer. Second, there’s the guilt problem.

Though guilt was mainly seen as a neurosis in the modern era (with

the reign of Freud), it was still considered a problem. Almost all the

older gospel presentations assume an easily accessed sense of guilt and

moral shortcoming in the listener. But today that is increasingly absent.

Third, there is now a meaning problem. Today there’s enormous skepti-

cism that texts and words can accurately convey meaning. If we say,

“Here is a biblical text and this is what it says,” the response will be,

“Who are you to say this is the right interpretation? Textual meanings

are unstable.”

So how do we get the gospel across in the postmodern world? The

gospel and the fact that we are now a church on a mission field will

dictate that almost everything the church does will have to be changed.

But that is too broad a statement to be of any help, so I will lay out six

ways in which the church will have to change. Each of these factors

has parallels in the account of Jonah and his mission to the great pagan

metropolis of Nineveh.7

6See www.alpha.org.

7I will ground the six factors in the Jonah text, but the following should not be seen as an effort to carefully or thoroughly expound the book of Jonah.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 108

9/27/07 10:09:24 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

109

Gospel Theologizing

Jonah 1:1–2: “The word of the Lord came to Jonah . . . saying, ‘Go

to . . . Nineveh and preach’” (niv). For a long time I understood the

“gospel” as being just elementary truths, the doctrinal minimum

requirement for entering the faith. “Theology,” I thought, was the

advanced, meatier, deeper, biblical stuff. How wrong I was! All theol-

ogy must be an exposition of the gospel, especially in the postmodern

age.

A good example of this is found in Mark Thompson’s book, A

Clear and Present Word.8 Thompson first describes our cultural con-

text in which people believe all meanings are unstable and all texts are

indeterminate. He then develops a Christian theology of language. This

is certainly not elementary stuff. He begins by looking at the Trinity.

Each person—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit—seeks not his own glory

but only to give glory and honor to the others. Each one is pouring love

and joy into the heart of the other. Why would a God like this create a

universe? As Jonathan Edwards so famously reasoned, it couldn’t be in

order to get love and adoration, since as a triune God he already had

that in himself.9 Rather, he created a universe to spread the glory and

joy he already had. He created other beings to communicate his own

love and glory to them and have them communicate it back to him, so

they (we!) could step into the great Dance, the circle of love and glory

and joy that he already had.

Words and language, then, are ingredients in the self-giving of

the divine persons to each other and therefore to us. In creation and

redemption God gives us life and being through his Word. We can’t live

without words, and we can’t be saved without the Word, Jesus Christ.

Human language, then, isn’t an insufficient human construct but an

imperfectly utilized gift from God. Thompson concludes:

The [gospel is that the] right and proper judgment of God against our

rebellion has not been overturned; it has been exhausted, embraced in

full by the eternal Son of God himself. . . .

8Mark D. Thompson, A Clear and Present Word: The Clarity of Scripture, New Studies in Biblical Theology, ed. D. A. Carson (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2006).

9See the singular “The Dissertation Concerning the End for Which God Created the World,” in

The Works of Jonathan Edwards, vol. 8, Ethical Writings, ed. Paul Ramsey (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1989).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 109

9/27/07 10:09:25 AM

110

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

God uses words in the service of his intention to rescue men and

women, drawing them into fellowship with him and preparing a new

creation as an appropriate venue for the enjoyment of that fellow-

ship. In other words, the knowledge of God that is the goal of God’s

speaking ought never to be separated from the centerpiece of Christian

theology; namely, the salvation of sinners.10

This is certainly not elementary theologizing, but a grounding of even

the very philosophy and understanding of human language in the gos-

pel. The Word of the Lord (as we see in Jonah 1:1) is never abstract

theologizing, but is a life-changing message about the severity and

mercy of God.

Why is this so important? First, in a time in which there is so much

ignorance of the basic Christian worldview, we have to get to the core

of things, the gospel, every time we speak. Second, the gospel of salva-

tion doesn’t really relate to theology like the first steps relate to the rest

of the stairway but more like the hub relates through the spokes to the

rest of the wheel. The gospel of a glorious, other-oriented triune God

giving himself in love to his people in creation and redemption and re-

creation is the core of every doctrine—of the Bible, of God, of human-

ity, of salvation, of ecclesiology, of eschatology. However, third, we

must recognize that in a postmodern society where everyone is against

abstract speculation, we will be ignored unless we ground all we say

in the gospel. Why? The postmodern era has produced in its citizens

a hunger for beauty and justice. This is not an abstract culture, but a

culture of story and image. The gospel is not less than a set of revealed

propositions (God, sin, Christ, faith), but it is more. It is also a narra-

tive (creation, fall, redemption, restoration.) Unfortunately, there are

people under the influence of postmodernism who are so obsessed with

narrative rather than propositions that they are rejecting inerrancy, are

moving toward open theism, and so on. But to some extent they are

reacting to abstract theologizing that was not grounded in the gospel

and real history. They want to put more emphasis on the actual history

of salvation, on the coming of the kingdom, on the importance of com-

munity, and on the renewal of the material creation.

But we must not pit systematic theology and biblical theology

against each other, nor the substitutionary atonement against the king-

10Thompson, A Clear and Present Word, 56, 65.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 110

9/27/07 10:09:25 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

111

dom of God. Look again at the above quote from Mark Thompson and

you will see a skillful blending of both individual salvation from God’s

wrath and the creation of a new community and material world. This

world is reborn along with us—cleansed, beautified, perfected, and

purified of all death, disease, brokenness, injustice, poverty, deformity.

It is not just tacked on as a chapter in abstract “eschatology,” but is

the only appropriate venue for enjoyment of that fellowship with God

brought to us by grace through our union with Christ.

In general, I don’t think we’ve done a good job at developing ways

of communicating the gospel that include both salvation from wrath by

propitiation and the restoration of all things. Today, writing accessible

presentations of the gospel should not be the work of marketers but

the work of our best theologians.

Gospel Realizing

When God called Jonah to go to Nineveh the first time, Jonah ran

in the other direction. Why? The reader assumes it was just fear, but

chapter 4 reveals that there was also a lot of hostility in Jonah toward

the Assyrians and Ninevites. I believe the reason he did not have pity on

them was that he did not sufficiently realize that he was nothing but a

sinner saved by sheer grace. So he ran away from God—and you know

the rest of the story. He was cast into the deep and saved by God from

drowning by being swallowed by a great fish. In the second chapter we

see Jonah praying, and his prayer ends with the phrase “Salvation is of

the Lord !” (2:9). My teacher Ed Clowney used to say that this was the

central verse of the Bible. It is an expression of the gospel. Salvation is

from and of the Lord and no one else. Period.

But as a prophet, doesn’t Jonah know this? He knows it—and yet

he doesn’t know it. For eighteen years I lived in apartment buildings

with vending machines. Very often you put the coins in but nothing

comes out. You have to shake or hit the machine on the side till the

coins finally drop down and then out comes the soda. My wife, Kathy,

believes this is a basic parable for all ministry. Martin Luther said that

the purpose of ministry was not only to make the gospel clear, but to

beat it into your people’s heads (and your own!) continually.11 You

11“This is the truth of the gospel. It is also the principal article of all Christian doctrine, whereby the knowledge of all goodness consisteth. Most necessary it is therefore, that we should know this

article well, teach it to others and beat it into their heads continually.”

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 111

9/27/07 10:09:25 AM

112

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

might be able to get an A on your justification-by-faith test, but if there

is not radical, concrete growth in humble love toward everyone (even

your enemies), you don’t really know you are a sinner saved by grace.

And if there is not radical, concrete growth in confidence and joy (even

in difficulties), you don’t really know you are a sinner saved by grace.

What must you do if you lack the humility, love, joy, and confi-

dence you need to face the life issues before you? You should not try to

move on past the gospel to “more advanced” principles. Rather, you

should shake yourself until more of the gospel “coins” drop and more

of the fruit of the Spirit comes out. Until you do that, despite your

sound doctrine you will be as selfish, scared, oversensitive, insensitive,

and undisciplined as everyone else. Those were the attributes character-

izing Jonah. If he had known the gospel as deeply as he should have,

he wouldn’t have reacted with such hostility and superiority toward

Nineveh. But the experience in the storm and in the fish brings him

back to the foundations, and he rediscovers the wonder of the gospel.

When he says, “Salvation is really from the Lord!” he wasn’t learning

something brand new but was rediscovering and realizing more deeply

the truth and wonder of the gospel.

If you think you really understand the gospel—you don’t. If you

think you haven’t even begun to truly understand the gospel—you do.

As important as our “gospel theologizing” is, it alone will not reach

our world. People today are incredibly sensitive to inconsistency and

phoniness. They hear what the gospel teaches and then look at our

lives and see the gap. Why should they believe? We have to recognize

that the gospel is a transforming thing, and we simply are not very

transformed by it. It’s not enough to say to postmodern people: “You

don’t like absolute truth? Well, then, we’re going to give you even more

of it!” But people who balk so much at absolute truth will need to see

greater holiness of life, practical grace, gospel character, and virtue, if

they are going to believe.

Traditionally, this process of “gospel-realizing,” especially when

done corporately, is called “revival.” Religion operates on the prin-

ciple: I obey; therefore I am accepted (by God). The gospel operates

on the principle: I am accepted through the costly grace of God;

therefore I obey. Two people operating on these two principles can

sit beside each other in church on Sunday trying to do many of the

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 112

9/27/07 10:09:26 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

113

same things—read the Bible, obey the Ten Commandments, be active

in church, and pray—but out of two entirely different motivations.

Religion moves you to do what you do out of fear, insecurity, and self-

righteousness, but the gospel moves you to do what you do more and

more out of grateful joy in who God is in himself. Times of revival are

seasons in which many nominal and spiritually sleepy Christians, oper-

ating out of the semi-Pharisaism of religion, wake up to the wonder

and ramifications of the gospel. Revivals are massive eruptions of new

spiritual power in the church through a recovery of the gospel. In his

sermon on Mark 9 Lloyd-Jones was calling the church to revival as its

only hope. This is not a new program or something you can implement

through a series of steps. It is a matter of wonder. Peter says that the

angels always long to look into the gospel; they never tire of it (1 Pet.

1:12). The gospel is amazing love. Amazing grace.

Gospel Urbanizing

Three times Jonah is called to go to Nineveh, which God keeps calling

“that great city” (1:1; 3:2; 4:11). God puts in front of Jonah the size of

it. In Jonah 4:11 he says, “Should not I pity Nineveh, that great city,

in which there are more than 120,000 persons who do not know their

right hand from their left . . . ?” God’s reasoning is pretty transparent.

Big cities are huge stockpiles of spiritually lost people. How can you

not find yourself drawn to them? I had a friend once who used this

ironclad theological argument on me: “The cities are places where

there are more people than plants, and the countryside is the place

where there are more plants than people. Since God loves people far

more than plants, he must love the city more than the countryside.”

That’s exactly the kind of logic God is using on Jonah here.

Christians and churches, of course, need to be wherever there are

people! And there is not a Bible verse that says Christians must live in

the cities. But, in general, the cities are disproportionately important

with respect to culture. That is where the new immigrants come before

moving out into society. That is where the poor often congregate. That

is where students, artists, and young creatives cluster. As the cities go,

so goes society. Yet Christians are under-represented in cities for all

sorts of reasons.

Many Christians today ask, “What do we do about a coarsening

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 113

9/27/07 10:09:26 AM

114

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

culture?” Some have turned to politics. Others are reacting against

this, saying that “the church simply must be the church” as a witness

to the culture, and let the chips fall where they may. James Boice, in his

book Two Cities, Two Loves, asserts that until Christians are willing

to simply live in and work in major cities in at least the same propor-

tions as other groups, we should stop complaining that we are “losing

the culture.”12

While the small town was the ideal for premodern people, and the

suburb was the ideal for modern people, the big city is loved by post-

modern people with all its diversity, creativity, and unmanageability.

We will never reach the postmodern world with the gospel if we don’t

urbanize the gospel and create urban versions of gospel communities

as strong and as well-known as the suburban (i.e., the megachurch).

What would those urban communities look like? David Brooks has

written about “Bobos” who combined the crass materialism of the

bourgeoisie with the moral relativism of the bohemians.13 I’d propose

that urban Christians would be “reverse Bobos,” combining not the

worst aspects but the best aspects of these two groups. By practicing

the biblical gospel in the city they could combine the creativity, love of

diversity, and passion for justice (of the old bohemians) with the moral

seriousness and family orientation of the bourgeoisie.

Gospel Communication

As I mentioned above, evangelism in a postmodern context must be

much more thorough, progressive, and process-oriented. There are

many stages to bring people through who know nothing at all about

the gospel and Christianity. Again, we see something of this in the book

of Jonah. In Jonah 3:4 we read, “Jonah began to go into the city, going

a day’s journey. And he called out, ‘Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be

overthrown!’” Notice how little is in that message. Jonah is establish-

ing the reality of divine justice and judgment, of human sin and respon-

sibility. But that’s all he speaks of. Later, when the Ninevites repent, the

king says: “Who knows? God may turn and relent and turn from his

fierce anger, so that we may not perish” (3:9). The king isn’t even sure if

12James Montgomery Boice, Two Cities, Two Loves: Christian Responsibility in a Crumbling Culture (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1996), 165ff.

13David Brooks, Bobos In Paradise: The New Upper Class and How They Got There (New York:

Simon & Schuster, 2001).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 114

9/27/07 10:09:26 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

115

God offers grace and forgiveness. It is clear that the Ninevites have very

little spiritual understanding here. And though some expositors like to

talk about the “revival” in Nineveh in response to Jonah’s preaching,

it seems obvious that they are not yet in any covenant relationship

with God. They have not yet been converted. And yet God responds

to that: “When God saw what they did, how they turned from their

evil way, God relented of the disaster that he had said he would do to

them, and he did not do it” (3:10). He doesn’t say to them “You are my

people; I am your God.” There’s no saving relationship here—but there

is progress! They have one or two very important planks in a biblical

worldview, and to God that makes a difference.

At the risk of over-simplification, I’ll lay out four stages that people

have to go through to come from complete ignorance of the gospel and

Christianity to full embrace. I’ll call them (1) intelligibility, (2) cred-

ibility, (3) plausibility, and (4) intimacy. By “intimacy” I mean leading

someone to a personal commitment. The problem with virtually all

modern evangelism programs is that they assume listeners come from

a Christianized background, and so they very lightly summarize the

gospel (often jumping through stages one to three in minutes) and go

right to stage “intimacy.” But this is no longer sufficient.

“Intelligibility” means to perceive clearly, and I use this word to

refer to what Don Carson calls “world-view evangelism.” In his essay

in Telling the Truth Don analyzes Paul’s discourse at Athens in Acts

17.14 Paul spends nearly the whole time on God and his sovereignty, a

God-centered philosophy of history, and other basic planks in a biblical

view of reality. He mentions Jesus only briefly and then only speaks

of his resurrection. Many people consider this a failure to preach the

gospel. They believe that every time you preach you must tell people

that they are sinners going to hell, that Jesus died on the cross for them,

and that they need to repent and believe in him. The problem with this

is that until people’s minds and worldviews have been prepared, they

hear you say “sin” and “grace” and even “God” in terms of their own

categories. By going too quickly to this overview you guarantee that

they will misunderstand what you are saying.

In the early days of Redeemer Presbyterian Church I saw a number

14D. A. Carson, “Athens Revisited,” in Telling the Truth, ed. D. A. Carson (Grand Rapids, MI:

Zondervan, 2002), 384–98.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 115

9/27/07 10:09:27 AM

116

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

of people make decisions for Christ, but in a couple of years, when

some desirable sexual partners came along, they simply bailed out of

the faith. I was stunned. Then I realized that in our Manhattan culture

people believe that truth is simply “what works for me.” There is no

concept of a Truth (outside the empirical realm) that is real and there

no matter what I feel or think. When I taught them that Jesus was the

Truth, they understood it through their own categories. There hadn’t

really been a power-encounter at the worldview level. They hadn’t

really changed their worldview furniture. When Jesus didn’t “work”

for them, he was no longer their Truth.

“Credibility” is the area of “defeaters.” A defeater is a widely held

belief that most people consider common sense but which contradicts

some basic Christian teaching.15 A defeater is a certain belief (belief A),

that, since it is true, means another belief (belief B) just can’t be true

on the face of it. An example of a defeater belief now is: “I just can’t

believe there is only one true religion, one way to God.” Notice that

is not an argument—it’s just an assertion. There is almost no evidence

you can muster for the statement. It is really an emotional expression,

but it is so widely held and deeply felt that for many—even most peo-

ple—it automatically means orthodox Christianity can’t be true. Now

in the older Western culture there were very few defeater beliefs out

there. The great majority of people believed the Bible, believed in God

and heaven and hell, and so on. In the old “Evangelism Explosion”

training, I remember there was an appendix of “Objections,” but you

were directed not to bring these up unless the person you were talking

to brought them up first. You were to focus on getting through the

presentation.

But today you must have a good list of the ten to twenty basic

defeaters out there and must speak to them constantly in all your

communication and preaching. You have to go after them and show

people that all their doubts about Christianity are really alternate

faith-assertions. You have to show them what they are and ask them

for as much warrant and support for their assertions as they are ask-

ing for yours. For example, you must show someone who says, “I

think all religions are equally valid; no one’s view of spiritual reality is

15For more on this, see my article “Defeating Defeater Beliefs: Leading the Secular to Christ” (http://

www.redeemer2.com/themovement/issues/2004/oct/deconstructing.html), as well as my forthcom-

ing book, tentatively titled Doubting Your Doubts (New York: Penguin-Dutton).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 116

9/27/07 10:09:27 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

117

superior to anyone else’s,” that that statement is itself a faith assertion

(it can’t be proven) and is itself a view on spiritual reality that he or

she thinks is superior to the orthodox Christian view. So the speaker

is doing the very thing he is forbidding to others. That’s not fair! That

sort of approach is called “presuppositional apologetics.”16 It uncov-

ers the faith assumptions that skeptics smuggle in to their doubts. It

will make them begin to think. If you don’t do this, people’s eyes will

just glaze over as you speak. They will tune you out. Nothing you say

will sound plausible to them. You can tell them they are sinners and

say “the Bible says,” but the defeater belief may be deeply embedded

in your listeners that the Bible was written by the winners of a power

battle with the Gnostic gospel writers, with the result that all your

assertions are incredible.

In “Intelligibility” and “Credibility” you are showing listeners

the nonnegotiables and angularities of the faith, the truth claims they

have to deal with. But in “Plausibility” you enter deeply into their own

hopes, beliefs, aspirations, and longings, and you try to connect with

them. This is “contextualization,” which makes people very nervous

in many circles. To some, it sounds like giving people what they want

to hear. But contextualization is showing people how the lines of their

own lives, the hopes of their own hearts, and the struggles of their own

cultures will be resolved in Jesus Christ. David Wells says that contex-

tualization requires

not merely a practical application of biblical doctrine but a translation

of that doctrine into a conceptuality that meshes with the reality of the

social structures and patterns of life dominant in our contemporary

life. . . .

Where is the line between involvement and disengagement, acceptance

and denial, continuity and discontinuity, being “in” the world and not

“of” the world?

Contextualization is the process through which we find answer to these

questions. The Word of God must be related to our own context. . . .

The preservation of its identity [= intelligibility and credibility] is neces-

16For an introduction, see John Frame’s Apologetics to the Glory of God (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R, 1994).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 117

9/27/07 10:09:27 AM

118

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

sary for Christian belief; its contemporary relevance [= plausibility] is

required if Christians are to be believable.17

Here is an example. When I talk to someone who insists that no

one’s view on spiritual reality (faith) is superior to others, I always

respond that that is a view of spiritual reality and a claim that the world

would be a better place if others adopted it. Every one unavoidably has

“exclusive” views. To insist no one should make a truth claim is a truth

claim. So the real question is not Do you think you have the truth?

(Everybody does.) The real question is: Which set of exclusive truth

claims will lead to a humble, peaceful, non-superior attitude toward

people with whom you deeply differ? At the center of the Christian

truth claim is a man on a cross, dying for his enemies, praying for their

forgiveness. Anyone who thinks out the implications of that will be led

to love and respect even their opponents.

What am I doing in the above paragraph? I’m taking a major

theme of my secular culture—namely, that we live in a pluralistic soci-

ety of conflict and diversity, and we need resources for living at peace

with one another—and I’m arguing that the claim of religious relativ-

ism is not a solution, because it is an exclusive claim to superiority

masking itself as something else. Instead I am pointing out that Jesus’

dying on the cross best fulfills the yearning of our pluralistic culture for

peace and respect among people of different faiths. This is contextual-

izing—showing the plausibility of the gospel in terms my culture can

understand. We have to do this today.

Of course there is always a danger of over-contextualizing, but (as

David Wells indicates in the quote above) there is an equal danger of

under-contextualization. If you over-adapt, you may buy into the idols

of the new culture. But if you under-adapt, you may be buying into the

idols of the older culture. If you are afraid to adapt somewhat to an

over-experiential culture, you may be too attached to an overly rational

culture. So you have to think it out! To stand pat is no way to stay safe

and doctrinally sound. You have to think it out.

17David F. Wells, “An American Evangelical Theology: The Painful Transition from Theoria to Praxis,” in Evangelicalism and Modern America, ed. George M. Marsden (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1984), 90, 93.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 118

9/27/07 10:09:28 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

119

Gospel Humiliation

I know this heading sounds pretty strong, but I want to get your atten-

tion. In Jonah 3:1–2 we read, “Then the word of the Lord came to

Jonah the second time, saying, ‘Arise, go to Nineveh, that great city, and

call out against it the message that I tell you.’” In Sinclair Ferguson’s

little book on Jonah he comments on the broken, humbled prophet

who hears the second call to Nineveh and answers it. He says:

God intends to bring life out of death. We may well think of this as

the principle behind all evangelism. Indeed we may even call it the

Jonah principle, as Jesus seems to have done. . . . [I]t is out of Christ’s

weakness that the sufficiency of his saving power will be born. . . . [So]

fruitful evangelism is a result of this death-producing principle. It is

when we come to share spiritually—and on occasions physically—in

Christ’s death (cf. Phil. 3:10) that his power is demonstrated in our

weakness and others are drawn to him. This is exactly what was hap-

pening to Jonah.18

What does this mean? A man recently shared with me how he was

trying to talk about his faith with his neighbors, to little avail. But

then some major difficulties came into his life, and he began to let his

neighbors know how Christ was helping him face them. They were

quite interested and moved by this. It was the Jonah principle! As we

experience weakness, as we are brought low, Christ’s power is more

evident in us.

Lloyd-Jones once gave a sermon on Jacob’s wrestling with God. In

the talk he told a story of a time when he was living in Wales. He was

in a gathering of older ministers who were discussing a young minister

with remarkable preaching gifts. This man was being acclaimed, and

there was real hope that God could use him to renew and revive his

church. The ministers were hopeful. But then one of them said to the

others: “Well, all well and good, but you know, I don’t think he’s been

humbled yet.” And the other ministers looked very grave. And it hit

Lloyd-Jones hard (and it hit me hard) that unless something comes into

your life that breaks you of your self-righteousness and pride, you may

say you believe the gospel of grace but, as we said above, the penny

hasn’t dropped. You aren’t a sign of the gospel yourself. You don’t

18Sinclair B. Ferguson, Man Overboard (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale, 1981), 70–71.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 119

9/27/07 10:09:28 AM

120

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

have the Jonah principle working in you. You aren’t a strength-out-of-

weakness person. God will have to bring you low if he is going to use

you in evangelism.

At the end of the book of Jonah, God gives Jonah a “gourd” (kjv)

that grows a vine and gives him shade, but then a desert wind blasts

the vine and ruins it. Jonah becomes disconsolate. John Newton wrote

a hymn largely based on this incident.

I asked the Lord that I might grow

In faith, and love, and every grace;

Might more of His salvation know,

And seek, more earnestly, His face.

I hoped that in some favored hour,

At once He’d answer my request;

and by His love’s constraining pow’r,

Subdue my sins, and give me rest.

Instead of this, He made me feel

The hidden evils of my heart;

And let the angry pow’rs of hell

Assault my soul in every part.

Yea more, with His own hand

He seemed intent to aggravate my woe;

Crossed all the fair designs I schemed,

Blasted my gourds, and laid me low.

“Lord why is this,” I trembling cried,

“Wilt thou pursue thy worm to death?”

“’Tis in this way,” the Lord replied,

“I answer prayer for grace and faith.”

“These inward trials I employ,

From self and pride to set thee free

And break thy schemes of earthly joy,

That thou may’st find thy all in Me.” 19

19John Newton, “I Asked the Lord That I Might Grow” (1779).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 120

9/27/07 10:09:28 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

121

Gospel Incarnation

I believe Jonah is a setup for the amazing letter from God to the exiles

of Babylon in Jeremiah 29. The Jews had been living in their nation-

state in which everyone was a believer, but when they arrive in Babylon

God tells them to move into that pagan city, filled with unbelievers and

uncleanness, and work for its peace and prosperity—its shalom. He

challenges them to use their resources to make the city a great place for

everyone—believers and unbelievers—to live. This is not just supposed

to be a calculated thing or a thing of mere duty. He calls them to pray

for it, which is to love it. This was the city that had destroyed their

homeland! Yet that is the call. God outlines a relationship to pagan

culture. His people are neither to withdraw from it nor assimilate to

it. They are to remain distinct but engaged. They are to be different,

but out of that difference they are to sacrificially serve and love the

city where they are exiles. And if their city prospers, then they too will

prosper.

This is really astonishing, but the book of Jonah gets us ready for

all this. Jonah is called to go to a pagan city to help it avoid destruc-

tion, but he is too hostile toward them to want to go. He runs away,

but God puts him on a boat filled with pagans anyway. There Jonah is

asleep in the boat during the storm. He is awakened by the sailors, who

tell him to call on his God to ask him to keep the boat from sinking.

They ask him to use his relationship to God to benefit the public good.

The Scottish writer Hugh Martin wrote a commentary on this text and

called this chapter “The World Rebuking the Church.”20 Eventually

Jonah goes to Nineveh—but when God turns away from destroying

them, Jonah is furious. This time God rebukes him for not caring about

the whole city and its welfare. Jonah 4:10–11: “You pity the plant. . . .

Should not I pity Nineveh, that great city, in which there are more than

120,000 persons who do not know their right hand from their left, and

also much cattle?”

This is a picture of the church’s problem in a postmodern world.

We simply don’t like the unwashed pagans. Jonah went to the city but

didn’t love the city. Likewise, we don’t love the postmodern world in

the way we should. We disdain these people who don’t believe in Truth.

We create our subculture and we invite people to join us inside, but we

20Hugh Martin, The Prophet Jonah (1866; repr., Edinburgh: Banner of Truth, 1978).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 121

9/27/07 10:09:28 AM

122

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

don’t take our time, gifts, and money and pour ourselves out in deeds

of love and service to our city. Does the world recognize our love for

them? Are we the kind of church of which the world says: We don’t

share a lot of their beliefs, but I shudder to think of this city without

them. They are such an important part of the community. They give so

much! If they left we’d have to raise taxes because others won’t give

of themselves like those people do. “Though they accuse you . . . they

. . . see your good deeds and glorify God” (1 Pet. 2:12, niv; cf. Matt.

5:16).

Where do you get the courage and power to live like that? Well,

here. Centuries after Jonah, there was another sleeper in a storm—

Jesus Christ (Mark 4). And he was surrounded by his disciples who,

like the sailors, were terrified. And in exactly the same way they woke

him up and said, “Don’t you care? Do something or we will drown!”

So Jesus waved his hand, calmed the sea, and everyone was saved. So

for all the similarities, the stories of Jonah and Jesus are very different

at the end. Whereas Jonah was sacrificed and thrown into the storm of

wrath so the sailors could be saved, Jesus wasn’t sacrificed. But wait.

On the cross, Jesus was thrown into the real storm, the ultimate storm.

He went under the wrath of God and was drowned in order that we

could be saved.

Do you see that? If you do, then you have both the strength and

the weakness, the power and the pattern, to pour yourself out for your

city. Ultimately, the gospel is not a set of principles but is Jesus Christ

himself. See the supremacy of Christ in the gospel. Look at him, and if

you see him bowing his head into that ultimate storm, for us, then we

can be what we should be.

Conclusion

Since we began looking at Mark 9 we should not forget that “this kind”

of demon “only comes out through prayer.” Lloyd-Jones applies this

to the church today by insisting that it needs a comprehensive spiritual

transformation if we are going to evangelize our world with the gospel.

There’s a (probably apocryphal) story about Alexander the Great, who

had a general whose daughter was getting married. Alexander valued

this soldier greatly and offered to pay for the wedding. When the

general gave Alexander’s steward the bill, it was absolutely enormous.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 122

9/27/07 10:09:29 AM

The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ

123

The steward came to Alexander and named the sum. To his surprise

Alexander smiled and said, “Pay it! Don’t you see—by asking me for

such an enormous sum he does me great honor. He shows that he

believes I am both rich and generous.”

Are we insulting God by our small ambitions and low expectations

for evangelism today?

Thou art coming to a King,

Large petitions with thee bring;

For His grace and power are such,

None can ever ask too much. 21

21John Newton, “Come, My Soul, Thy Suit Prepare” (1779).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 123

9/27/07 10:09:29 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 124

9/27/07 10:09:29 AM

CHAPTER 6

The Church and the Supremacy of

Christ in a Postmodern World

Mark Driscoll

Roughly two thousand years ago, a young virgin woman named

Mary gave birth to her firstborn son, Jesus, in a dumpy, rural, hick

town, not unlike those today where guys change their own oil on their

El Camino, think pro wrestling is real, and drink wine from a box as an

essential part of a fancy meal. Jesus was adopted by Mary’s husband,

Joseph, who was a carpenter. For roughly the first thirty years of his

life, Jesus lived in relative obscurity, swinging a hammer with his dad.

Then Jesus spent about three years doing public ministry that included

preaching to multitudes, healing the sick, feeding the hungry, training

his disciples, evangelizing the lost, befriending the outcast, and scrap-

ping with the stuffed-shirt religious types who had taken all the fun out

of fundamentalism.

At first glance, Jesus’ résumé is rather simple. He never traveled

more than a few hundred miles from his home. He never held a political

office, never married, never had intimate relations, never wrote a book,

never went to college, never visited a big city, and never drove a stick

shift. He died both homeless and broke.

Nonetheless, Jesus’ legacy is unprecedented; he is the most famous

person in all of human history. History, in fact, literally hinges upon

his life; our calendar is divided into the years before and after his birth,

noted as b.c. (“before Christ”) and a.d. ( anno Domini, meaning “in

the year of the Lord”), respectively. More songs have been sung to

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 125

9/27/07 10:09:29 AM

126

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Jesus, books written about Jesus, and artwork commissioned of Jesus

than anyone who has ever lived.

Jesus has also transcended the world of faith and religion and has

emerged as an icon in the world of entertainment and pop culture. In

recent years, two of the top-grossing films, The Passion of the Christ

and The Da Vinci Code, were based on the life of Jesus. Additionally,

the blockbuster movie The Chronicles of Narnia imagined what would

happen if Jesus had been incarnated in Narnia, with Aslan as the “Lion

of the tribe of Judah”1 who died and rose to save his people from evil

and death. In the film Talladega Nights: The Ballad of Ricky Bobby,

comedian Will Ferrell (as Ricky Bobby) prays to an “eight-pound, six-

ounce, newborn infant Jesus” in “golden, fleece diapers.”

In the world of music, even unbelievers such as Kanye West can-

not help but sing about Jesus. Joining him is everyone from alternative

rockers The Killers to American-Idol-turned-country-music-darling

Carrie Underwood.

In the world of fashion, the number of Jesus T-shirts is countless.

One of the most popular says, “Jesus is my homeboy.” Everyone from

Madonna to Pamela Anderson, Ashton Kutcher, Ben Affleck, and Brad

Pitt has been seen wearing it.

Every month it seems at least one major magazine has an article

about Jesus on its cover. A few years back, for example, the typically

nap-worthy, staid magazine Popular Mechanics ran a cover story about

their quest for the real face of Jesus.2

On television, Jesus often appears on the long-running animation

hits The Simpsons and South Park. Jesus also appears in the comedic

sketches of vulgar comic Carlos Mencia’s hit show Mind of Mencia.

Dog the Bounty Hunter prays to Jesus on almost every episode of his

hit television show.

Even the cross, which represents Jesus’ torturous death, has become

the most famous and popular symbol in all of history. In 2006, Madonna

concluded each concert during her $193 million-grossing Confessions

tour by being laid upon a disco cross. Also in 2006, both old-school

rocker Axl Rose of Guns N’ Roses and bullet-ridden rapper 50 Cent

wore crosses around their necks to the MTV Video Music Awards.

1Rev. 5:5.

2Mike Fillon, “The Real Face of Jesus,” Popular Mechanics, December 2002, http://www.popular-

mechanics.com/science/research/1282186.html.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 126

9/27/07 10:09:29 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

127

In short, Jesus is as popular, controversial, and misunderstood as

ever. Therefore, it is imperative that Christians contend for a faithful

and biblical Christology and contextualize that Christology for a fruit-

ful and cultural missiology.

The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

The September 2006 cover story of Christianity Today announced the

resurgence of Reformed theology among younger evangelical lead-

ers.3 The article also noted that competing with Reformed theology

in popularity is Emergent theology, perhaps most identified with Brian

McLaren and Rob Bell.4 According to the article, Emergent theology

has been overtaken in popularity by cool Calvinism. Without want-

ing to be reductionistic, from my vantage point (as someone who

was an early leader in Emergent circles but had to distance himself

theologically from that tribe because of his evangelical and Reformed

convictions, while still maintaining sincere friendships with some of

the leaders), much of the debate between these two tribes results from

a conflict of Christologies.

Over the centuries, various Christian traditions have been prone

to emphasize either the incarnation/humanity of Jesus or the exalta-

tion/divinity of Jesus at the expense of the other. Liberals and their

Emergent offspring generally prefer the former, while conservatives

and fundamentalists generally prefer the latter. On this matter we must

be careful to avoid reductionism whereby we embrace only part of the

truth and in so doing undermine it altogether.

It was the Council of Chalcedon in a.d. 451 that helped to clarify

what Scripture says on this matter of Christology. They issued the

Chalcedonian Creed, which declared that Jesus Christ is one person

with two natures (human and divine) who is both fully God and fully

man. Theologically, the term for the union of both natures in Jesus

Christ is hypostatic union. The Chalcedonian summary of the incarna-

tion is the position held by all of Christendom, including Orthodox,

Catholic, and Protestant Christians, despite numerous differences they

have on various other matters.

3Collin Hansen, “Young, Restless, Reformed,” Christianity Today (September 2006), http://www.

christianitytoday.com/ct/2006/september/42.32.html. Hansen’s forthcoming book will explore the

resurgence in greater detail.

4See www.emergentvillage.com.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 127

9/27/07 10:09:30 AM

128

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Incarnation

One of the reasons many Christians are drawn to Emergent thinking is

because of its emphasis on the incarnation and subsequent humanity of

Jesus Christ, as stressed in such places as the Gospels (especially Luke)

and Philippians 2:1–11. An incarnational Christology is attractive in

that it stresses the immanence of God at work here with us. It focuses

on bringing about the new way of life offered to the citizens of the

kingdom of God. Furthermore, this incarnational Christology paves

the way for a robust missiology, which is the wonderful upside of a

rigorous understanding of the incarnation of Jesus Christ.

As the second member of the Trinity, Jesus Christ ruled from eter-

nity past as God exalted in glory. He then humbly entered into history

as a man to identify with us. The common jargon for the second mem-

ber of the Trinity entering into history as a human being is incarnation

(from the Latin meaning “becoming flesh”); it is a biblical concept.5

On the earth, Jesus grew from infancy to adulthood, had a family,

worked a job, ate meals, increased his knowledge through learning,

told jokes, attended funerals, had male and female friends, celebrated

holidays, went to parties, loved his parents, felt the pain of betrayal

and lies told about him, and experienced the full range of human

emotions from stress to astonishment, joy, compassion, and sorrow.

Furthermore, Jesus experienced the same sorts of trials and temptations

that we do,6 with the exception that he never sinned.7 Subsequently,

Jesus lived the sinless life that we are supposed to live but have not; he

was both our substitute and our example.

Significantly, Jesus lived his sinless life on the earth in large part by

the power of the Holy Spirit. This does not mean that Jesus in any way

ceased to be fully God while on the earth, but rather as Philippians 2:5–

11 shows, he humbly chose not always to avail himself of his divine

attributes. Thus, he often lived as we must live: by the enabling power

of God the Holy Spirit. I want to be clear: Jesus remained fully God

during his incarnation while also fully man on the earth; he maintained

all of his divine attributes and availed himself of them upon occasion,

such as to forgive human sin, which God alone can do.8 Nonetheless,

5John 1:14; Phil. 2:5–6; Col. 2:9; 1 John 4:2

6For example, Matt. 4:1–10; Heb. 4:14–16

7John 8:46; 2 Cor. 5:21; Heb. 4:14–16; 1 Pet. 1:19

8Mark 2:1–7

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 128

9/27/07 10:09:30 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

129

Jesus’ life was lived as fully human in that he lived by the power of the

Holy Spirit.

This point is perhaps best witnessed in the writings of Luke. The

empowerment of Jesus through God the Holy Spirit is repeatedly

stressed in his Gospel. There we find that Jesus was conceived by the

Holy Spirit and given the title “Christ,” which means anointed by the

Holy Spirit.9 Jesus baptized people with the Holy Spirit,10 and the Holy

Spirit descended upon Jesus at his own baptism.11 Furthermore, Jesus

was “full of the Holy Spirit” and “led by the Spirit,”12 came “in the

power of the Spirit,”13 and declared that “the Spirit of the Lord is upon

me.”14 He also “rejoiced in the Holy Spirit.”15 Regarding the Holy

Spirit’s ministry to and through Christians, Jesus also promised that

God the Father would “give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him”16

and that the Holy Spirit would teach us once he was sent.17

In Luke’s sequel, the book of Acts, Jesus told his followers to wait

for the coming Holy Spirit to empower them for life and ministry, just

before ascending back into heaven.18 Then the Holy Spirit descended

upon the early Christians just as he had descended upon Jesus.19 In

this way, God revealed that through the power of the Holy Spirit, the

followers of Jesus are given the ability to live a life like Jesus (though

admittedly imperfectly since we remain sinners) by the same Holy Spirit

that enabled Jesus. The result of the arrival of the Holy Spirit is that

throughout the book of Acts, God’s people are missionally engaged in

culture, just as Jesus was.

Practically, Luke’s revelation of Jesus’ continual reliance upon

God the Holy Spirit is important because it allows us to see that Jesus

really was tempted as a missionary in culture. Jesus really did suffer like

us and really did triumph, as we also can by the power of the Spirit.

Sadly, without an acknowledgement of the full humanity of Jesus, we

are left with a Jesus who appears eerily similar to Superman. We are

9Luke 1–2

10Luke 3:16

11Luke 3:21–22

12Luke 4:1–2

13Luke 4:14

14Luke 4:18; cf. Isa. 61:1

15Luke 10:21

16Luke 11:13

17Luke 12:12

18Acts 1

19Acts 2

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 129

9/27/07 10:09:30 AM

130

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

left to believe that although Jesus looked like a Galilean carpenter, he

did not really endure temptation and suffering as we do. The deity of

Jesus without the humanity of Jesus tragically leaves us to see Jesus as

a faker, not unlike Clark Kent. All we are left with is someone who

cannot really sympathize with us in our weakness, as Hebrews says,20

because he was not fully human.

All of this matters because Jesus’ life was the perfect human life of

a missionary in culture. He lived the life that we are each supposed to

live as missionaries in culture; we can therefore pattern our lives after

his by the power of God the Holy Spirit. However, there has been a

tendency in some theological circles to virtually ignore the humanity of

Jesus and the details of his life on the earth in culture. For example, the

Apostles’ Creed says that Jesus “was conceived by the Holy Spirit, born

of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead,

and buried.” Curiously, this creed essentially says nothing about Jesus’

life as a man on the earth. Instead, it moves quickly from his birth to

his death without any mention of his life in culture.

Fortunately, what is being recovered along with a vibrant incar-

national Christology is a robust missiology. Jesus came to earth and

entered into a sinful culture as a missionary. Therefore, not only is

Jesus our prophet who speaks to us, our priest who heals us, and our

king who rules over us, but he is also the model missionary who leads

us into culture, enabled by the Holy Spirit and equipped with the truth

of the gospel so that others may be saved from their sin by trusting in

Jesus Christ.

In conclusion, the Emergent connection of the humble incarnation

of Jesus into culture as our missional model is a glorious rediscovery

of a biblical truth. It is inspiring a generation of young Christians not

merely to sign up for mission trips around the globe, but also to move

into neighborhoods in their own city to live in community with lost

people as missionaries like Jesus himself modeled. The result has been

a refreshing interest in everything from living in Christian community

in urban centers to various forms of church planting intended to reach

new cultures and subcultures of people who do not connect with more

traditional churches.

However, as is often the case, the strength is also the weakness. By

20Heb. 4:15

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 130

9/27/07 10:09:31 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

131

itself, an incarnational Christology, though true, is not truly complete.

Without a robust recognition of the corresponding deity of Jesus, the

humanity of Jesus has the propensity to leave us with a marred false

image of Jesus—little more than a limp-wristed, marginalized, hippie-

esque, unemployed Galilean pacifist in a dress with feathered hair and

open-toed sandals—a guy that the average man would be remiss to

worship because he could beat up that Jesus. Therefore, in addition

to the humble incarnation of Jesus where his humanity shines forth,

we must also retain the glorious exaltation of Jesus where his divinity

likewise shines forth. While it is the Emergent tribe of Christians that

has perhaps most zealously explored the humble incarnation of Jesus

the man, it is the Reformed tribe of Christians that has most ardently

defended the glorious exaltation of Jesus the God-man.

Exaltation

If we were to see Jesus today, we would not see him in his state of

humble incarnation. Rather, we would see Jesus as both Isaiah and

John saw him21—enthroned in glory as King of kings and Lord of

lords. This Jesus rules over gays and straights, men and women, young

and old, rich and poor, black and white, simple and wise, healthy and

sick, powerful and powerless, Republicans and Democrats, married

and single, Christians and non-Christians, angels and demons, and the

living and the dead.

The sovereign, unprecedented, and glorious exaltation of Jesus is

typified by a throne. The imagery of a throne is used roughly 196 times

in Scripture, with 135 occurrences in the Old Testament and 61 occur-

rences in the New Testament. Of the New Testament occurrences, 45 of

the 61 are in the book of Revelation. The imagery of the throne appears

in seventeen of its twenty-two chapters. The book of Revelation breaks

into earthly scenes of sin and the curse, as well as heavenly scenes of

worship and rule. The central piece of furniture on the stage of the

heavenly scenes is the throne. Seated upon the throne over all peoples,

times, places, and cultures is Jesus Christ. Throughout Revelation, all

truth, authority, and judgment proceed from the One seated on the

throne. All praise, worship, and gladness proceed to the One seated

21Isa. 6:1–5; John 12:41

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 131

9/27/07 10:09:31 AM

132

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

on the throne from all created beings, including men, women, angels,

beasts of the field, birds of the air, and fish of the sea.

Perhaps my favorite picture (and that of my young sons) of the

glorious exaltation of our great God Jesus Christ is what we like to

refer to as Ultimate Fighter Jesus. In Revelation 19:11–16, Jesus rides

into town on a white horse, with his steely eyes blazing red like fire and

a tattoo down his leg that says “King of kings and Lord of lords.” He

is wearing white like a gunslinger from an old western and carrying a

sword, looking for some bad guys as the blood of already-fallen ene-

mies drips to the ground below. Simply, Jesus was, is, and forever will

be fully God; he is not someone anyone would want to mess with.

The supremacy of Jesus Christ as our sovereign and exalted God is

our authority for mission. There is not one inch of creation, one culture

or subculture of people, one lifestyle or orientation, one religion or

philosophical system, that he does not possess full authority over and

command to turn from sin and glorify him.22 We derive our authority

to preach the gospel to all peoples, times, and places from the glori-

ous exaltation of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ. Jesus claimed

all authority for himself and commanded us to go in his authority to

preach the gospel truth: “that Christ died for our sins in accordance

with the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on the third

day in accordance with the Scriptures.”23 Jesus himself said, “All

authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. Go therefore

and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the

Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe

all that I have commanded you. And behold, I am with you always,

to the end of the age.”24 Indeed, the authority of our mission rests on

nothing less than the authority delegated to us by the exalted Lord

Jesus Christ who rules over all.

Nevertheless, as Christians enter into their local culture and its

subcultures, we must also remember that it is Jesus (not us) who is

sovereign, and it is Jesus (not the church) who rules over all. We are to

come in the authority of the exalted Jesus, but also in the example of

the humble incarnated Jesus. This means that we must come into cul-

22As Abraham Kuyper says: “There is not a square inch in the whole domain of our human existence

over which Christ, who is Sovereign over all, does not cry, ‘Mine!’” Abraham Kuyper, Abraham

Kuyper: A Centennial Reader, ed. James D. Bratt (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1998), 488.

231 Cor. 15:3–4

24Matt. 28:18–20

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 132

9/27/07 10:09:31 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

133

ture as Jesus did—filled with the Holy Spirit, in constant prayer to the

Father, saturated with the truth of Scripture, humble in our approach,

loving in our truth, and serving in our deeds. Once we have the incar-

nation and exaltation clear in our Christology, we are then sufficiently

ready to contend for the truth of the gospel and contextualize it rightly

for various cultures and subcultures of people, as Jesus did and com-

mands us to do.

The Role of the Church in a Postmodern World

Not only must God’s people personally believe the gospel of Jesus

Christ, but they also must publicly contend for it. This is because

the gospel is under continual attack by Satan, the “father of lies,”25

and a seemingly endless army of false teachers, false prophets, false

shepherds, and false apostles, whom he sends to wage war against

the church. The New Testament letters model a warrior’s battle cry,

declaring that heretics are: dogs and evildoers,26 empty and deceitful,27

puffed up without reason,28 given to mythical speculation and vanity

without understanding,29 products of a shipwrecked faith,30 demonic

liars with seared consciences,31 peddlers of silly myths,32 arrogant

fools with depraved minds,33 the spiritual equivalent of gangrene,34

foolish and ignorant,35 chatty deceivers,36 destructive blasphemers,37

ignorantly unstable,38 and antichrists.39

In our day of pluralistic, postmodern, perspectival politeness, the

terse language of Peter and Paul seems narrowly intolerant, as if they

had never been enlightened by taking a philosophy of religion class at

a community college from a long-haired, self-medicated grad student.

Nonetheless, the truth is the truth, and Peter, Paul, and many of the

25John 8:44

26Phil. 3:2

27Col. 2:8

28Col. 2:18

291 Tim. 1:3–7

301 Tim. 1:19

311 Tim. 4:1–2

321 Tim. 4:7

331 Tim. 6:3–5

342 Tim. 2:14–18

352 Tim. 2:23

36Titus 1:10–14

372 Pet. 2:1–3

382 Pet. 3:16

391 John 2:18

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 133

9/27/07 10:09:32 AM

134

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

faithful who have followed Jesus on the narrow road of truth have

seen their blood spilled by those who were as brotherly as Cain for

contending for the truth.

Contending

Since nothing short of God’s glory and human eternal destiny are at stake

when it comes to matters of the truth, we must contend for it like Jude

3 commands: “Beloved, although I was very eager to write to you about

our common salvation, I found it necessary to write appealing to you

to contend for the faith that was once for all delivered to the saints.” In

every age there are certain doctrines that are attacked in varying ways by

the occasional “innovative” wingnut. In our day there are many, but for

the sake of brevity I will only list ten theological issues we must contend

for, not necessarily in order of importance. There is much more that can

and should be said about each point.

1) Scripture as inerrant, timeless truth. In the opening pages of

Genesis, we see that one of the Serpent’s first tricks was hermeneutical

in nature. While he did not seek to take God’s Word away from our

first parents, Adam and Eve, the Serpent instead sought to change the

meaning of what God had said. Sadly, the Serpent has been up to his

old tricks ever since.

The new serpentine hermeneutic goes by many names, including

trajectory hermeneutic and redemptive-arc hermeneutic. Perhaps the

most popular preacher in America using this approach to Scripture

is Rob Bell. In his book Velvet Elvis, Bell calls the doctrines of the

Christian faith “springs,” not “bricks,” and encourages his readers to

challenge and question Christian doctrines (like the virgin birth and the

Trinity) so that they stretch like springs.40 He also says that verses in

the Bible “aren’t first and foremost timeless truths.”41

Brian McLaren also says that the Bible is “not a look-it-up encyclo-

pedia of timeless moral truths.”42 Nonetheless, at the Society of Biblical

Literature’s 2006 annual meeting, Phyllis Tickle, author of two dozen

books on religion and spirituality who often appears as an expert on

the subjects in Publishers Weekly, USA Today, The New York Times,

40Rob Bell, Velvet Elvis: Repainting the Christian Faith (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2006),

21–27.

41Ibid., 62.

42Brian D. McLaren, A Generous Orthodoxy (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2004), 171.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 134

9/27/07 10:09:32 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

135

PBS, and NPR, said that “Brian McLaren is to this new reformation

what Martin Luther was to the Protestant Reformation.”43

While it is true that the truths of Scripture did not arrive apart

from a context and culture, we must affirm that these truths still have

application for today. Few have said it better than D. A. Carson: “No

truth which human beings may articulate can ever be articulated in a

culture-transcending way—but that does not mean that the truth thus

articulated does not transcend culture.”44

Because Scripture reveals to us the person and work of Jesus and

is the way in which God has chosen to speak to all people, we must

contend for the inerrant perfection and cross-cultural authority of all

Scripture as timeless truth.

2) The sovereignty and foreknowledge of God. In recent years, a

view of God contrary to classic Protestant theism has gained popular-

ity in some circles. It goes by various names, such as an open view of

God, openness theology, and open theism. It undermines the biblical

teaching that God is both fully sovereign over and knowledgeable of

the future.

Because open theism undermines who God has revealed himself

to be in Scripture,45 we must contend for both the sovereignty and

foreknowledge of God.

3) The virgin birth of Jesus. Perhaps the most curious doctrine

to be undermined recently is the virgin birth of Jesus Christ. Bell says

that if the virgin birth of Jesus was taken away from our faith and we

instead learned that “Jesus had a real, earthly, biological father named

Larry, and archaeologists find Larry’s tomb and do DNA samples and

prove beyond a shadow of a doubt that the virgin birth was really just

a bit of mythologizing the Gospel writers threw in to appeal to the

followers of the Mithra and Dionysian religious cults that were hugely

popular at the time,” we would essentially not lose any significant part

of our faith because it is more about how we live.46

43Adam Walker Cleaveland, blog entry “SBL/AAR Day 2/3 & What is Emergent?” Pomomusings

Blog, posted November 20, 2006, http://pomomusings.com/2006/11/20/sblaar-day-23-what-is-

emergent/ (accessed February 15, 2007).

44D. A. Carson, “Maintaining Scientific and Christian Truths in a Postmodern World,” Science & Christian Belief, vol. 14, no. 2 (October 2002): 107–22,

http://www.scienceandchristianbelief.org/articles/carson.pdf.

45Ps. 139:1–16; Isa. 37:26; 46:8–11; Eph. 1:4–5; Acts 2:23; 4:24–28; 8:28–30; 11:2; Rom. 9:14–24;

Rev. 1:8

46Bell, Velvet Elvis, 26.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 135

9/27/07 10:09:32 AM

136

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

The only alternative to the virgin birth offered in Scripture is that

Mary was a sexually sinful woman who conceived Jesus illegitimately,

which was the accusation in Jesus’ day.47 If the virgin birth of Jesus is

untrue, then the story of Jesus changes greatly; we would have a sexu-

ally promiscuous young woman lying about God’s miraculous hand in

the birth of her son, raising that son to declare he was God, and then

joining his religion.48 But if Mary is nothing more than a sinful con

artist then neither she nor her son Jesus should be trusted.

Because both the clear teachings of Scripture about the beginning

of Jesus’ earthly life and the character of his mother are at stake, we

must contend for the virgin birth of Jesus Christ.

4) Our sin nature and total depravity. It seems that every age has

a groundswell of support for the denial of the doctrines of original sin

and total depravity, despite overwhelming evidence that anyone awake

long enough to actually see the world could hardly deny. In the early

church a debate arose between Augustine, who argued that we are

all sinners by nature, and Pelagius, who denied that we are by nature

inherently sinful. Pelagius was ultimately condemned as a heretic at

the Council of Carthage (a.d. 418). Nonetheless, one of the founders

of the Emergent community, Doug Pagitt, has defended the theology

of Pelagius. He argues that Pelagius was excommunicated from the

church “on false pretenses and for personal and political and not pri-

marily doctrinal reasons.”49

Because God is holy, we are sinners, and Jesus’ mission was to save

sinners, we must contend for the truth that we are totally depraved sin-

ners by nature and choice.50

5) Jesus’ death as our penal substitution. The doctrine of penal sub-

stitutionary atonement is regarded by many as the primary accomplish-

ment of Jesus’ death on the cross, in addition to innumerable secondary

accomplishments. Publishers such as InterVarsity Press have ironically

published some of the greatest books on the cross of Jesus51 and some

47Matt. 13:55; Mark 6:3; John 8:41

48Acts 1:14

49Doug Pagitt, “The Emerging Church and Embodied Theology,” in Listening to the Beliefs of Emerging Churches, ed. Robert Webber (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2007), 128.

50Rom. 3:23; see also Ps. 53:3; Isa. 53:6; 64:6; 1 John 1:18

51For example, John Stott’s The Cross of Christ and Leon Morris’s The Atonement. I also recommend the forthcoming book Pierced for Our Transgressions: Rediscovering the Glory of Penal Substitution by Steve Jeffery, Michael Ovey, and Andrew Sach (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 2007).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 136

9/27/07 10:09:33 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

137

of the worst books on the cross of Jesus. Perhaps the very worst of the

worst offers a crude caricature of the doctrine of penal substitution:

“God takes on the role of the sadist inflicting punishment, while Jesus,

in his role as masochist, readily embraces suffering.”52 The authors say

that penal substitution “has been understood in ways that have proven

detrimental to the witness of the church.”53 They conclude that “it will

not do, therefore, to characterize the atonement as God’s punishment

falling on Christ.”54 This sort of understanding is favored by men such

as Brian McLaren, who recommends the previously quoted book.55

Another book suggests that we should throw out the atonement

because people today do not believe they are sinners: “In an increas-

ingly ‘sinless’ society, where guilt is a marginal concern, even such

functional views of the atonement are wholly inadequate in express-

ing the actuality of the atonement.”56 The author goes on to say that

“a meaningful and appropriate story of atonement must be one that

speaks dynamically and specifically to the plight of the post-industrial-

ized, ‘sinless’ self as the self perceives it, and not as we would wish to

describe it.”57

Because the gospel is at stake, we must contend that Jesus was

wounded and crushed for our sins58 and died for us59 and our sins60 by

bearing our sins on the cross61 as our substitute.

6) Jesus’ exclusivity as the only possible means of salvation. Oprah

Winfrey expressed the thoughts of many in our age of spiritual plural-

ism, saying, “One of the biggest mistakes humans make is to believe

there is only one way. Actually, there are many diverse paths leading to

what you call God.”62 While the view seems kind and generously open

52Joel B. Green and Mark D. Baker, Recovering the Scandal of the Cross (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2000), 30.

53Ibid., 32.

54Ibid., 113.

55McLaren, Generous Orthodoxy, 47 n. 17. McLaren also endorsed a book that refers to the doc-

trine of penal substitutionary atonement as “cosmic child abuse.” In fact, McLaren said that this

book “could help save Jesus from Christianity.” Steve Chalke and Alan Mann, The Lost Message of

Jesus (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2003), 182–83.

56Alan Mann, Atonement for a ‘Sinless’ Society (Carlisle: Paternoster, 2005), 47.

57Ibid., 53–54. In his endorsement for this book, McLaren said, “The first time I heard that devout and thoughtful Christians were questioning conventional understandings of atonement,

I was shocked and concerned. As I explored further, I became convinced that this rethinking is essential. . . .”

58Isa. 53:5–6

59Rom. 5:8

601 Cor. 15:3

611 Pet. 2:24; 3:18

62Cited in LaTonya Taylor, “The Church of O,” Christianity Today, vol. 46, no. 4 (April 1, 2002): 38.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 137

9/27/07 10:09:33 AM

138

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

to all faiths, the belief is as foolish as saying that every road one might

travel in his life ultimately leads to the same destination.

Because the superiority, glory, exclusivity, preeminence, and singu-

larity of Jesus as both God and Savior are at stake, we must contend

for Jesus as the only God and the only possible means of salvation, as

both Jesus63 and the early church64 did.

7) God-designed complementary male and female gender distinc-

tions. Evangelical feminism has become widely popular today as it

seeks to eradicate the gender distinctions and roles that God assigns to

us in the church and home. The result is an increase in female pastors

in the church and a lack of loving masculine leadership in the home.

Going one step further is an effort to refer to God as someone other

than Father and to Jesus as someone other than a male. Going even

further is the attempt by some to eradicate our created gender distinc-

tions so that homosexuality is no longer considered an aberrant and

sinful lifestyle.

Because the health and faithfulness of both the home and church

are at stake, our God-designed male and female gender distinctions

must be contended for against both feminism and homosexuality.

8) The conscious eternal torments of hell. Today there are some

notable Christian leaders who have sought to redefine the hellishness

of hell. Perhaps the most prominent is Brian McLaren in his book

The Last Word and the Word After That.65 On September 2, 2006,

the issue of hell made the front page of the Los Angeles Times in a

lengthy article.66 It explained a falling out of sorts between notable

pastor Chuck Smith Sr., leader of the Calvary Chapel movement with

some one thousand churches in the United States alone, and his son

and namesake, Chuck Smith Jr., over a number of theological issues.

On the issue of hell, the article said, “For years, Smith Jr. said, he had

preached about hell uncomfortably, half-apologetically, because he

couldn’t understand why a loving God would consign his children to

eternal flames. It felt like blackmail for a pastor to threaten people

with hell-scapes from the Middle Ages to induce piety. Now, he came

to believe that the biblical images used to depict hell’s torments—such

63John 14:6

64Acts 4:12

65Brian D. McLaren, The Last Word and the Word After That (San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2005).

66Christopher Goffard, “Father, Son and Holy Rift,” Los Angeles Times (September 2, 2006).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 138

9/27/07 10:09:33 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

139

as the ‘lake of fire’ and the ‘worm that does not die’—were intended to

evoke a feeling rather than a literal place.”67

Because God is holy, we are sinful, justice is beautiful, and God will

not be mocked, we must contend for the conscious, eternal torments

of hell and invite everyone to avoid its clutches by turning from sin to

Jesus, who speaks of hell more than anyone in Scripture.

9) The preeminence of God’s kingdom over human culture. Due to

the postmodern fascination with the present, there is a growing interest

in the immediacy of the kingdom of God. For example, it is increasingly

argued that the eschatological timeline of the New Testament ended

with the Jewish age and the destruction of the temple (a.d. 70), and not

the end of the world, as we have wrongly understood it.68 But such a

misunderstanding is actually quite old. The church at Corinth suffered

from a similar overrealized eschatology, which led to a laundry list

of sins and errors. The same are plaguing many churches today, such

as addiction to philosophy, sexual sin of every sort and kind, alcohol

abuse, gender confusion, homosexuality, and a denial of the need for a

resurrection to enter the kingdom of God.

Because the postmodern fascination with the present leads to the

same sort of cultural worldliness as is rebuked in Paul’s letters to the

Corinthians, we must contend that there is an eternal state marked by

God’s kingdom that takes preeminence over any culture and its faddish

trends in defining faithful Christianity.

10) The recognition that Satan and demons are real and at work in

the world. As Paul says in the closing chapter of Ephesians, behind all

of the philosophical, gender, and lifestyle wars is an even more insidi-

ous battle being waged by Satan and demons against God’s people and

God’s truth. Because spiritual warfare has real consequences, we must

prayerfully contend that Satan and demons are real and at work in the

world today as they always have been.

Contextualizing

Once we have rightly understood both the incarnation and exaltation

of Jesus Christ and have contended for them both, along with related

67Ibid.

68Andrew Perriman, The Coming of the Son of Man: New Testament Eschatology for an Emerging

Church (Carlisle: Paternoster, 2006).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 139

9/27/07 10:09:34 AM

140

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

truths, we are then ready to contextualize Christian belief and practice

to varying cultures and subcultures.

As we examined, in John’s Gospel alone, Jesus told us no less than

thirty-nine times that he was a missionary from heaven who came to

minister incarnationally in an earthly culture.69 Furthermore, Jesus also

commanded us to be missionaries in culture as he was: “As you sent me

into the world, so I have sent them into the world.”70 He also said, “As

the Father has sent me, even so I am sending you.”71 The Father sent

Jesus into a specific time and culture as our example. Therefore, when

the incarnation of Jesus is not fully understood, neither is the truth

that God in his sovereignty has determined when we would be born

and where we would live.72 He has put every Christian in a time and

place as a missionary to bring the good news of Jesus to the people in

that culture (in addition to calling some Christians to move from their

native culture to a cross-cultural missions situation).

To do that we must follow the example of Jesus; he came into a

culture and participated in it fully by using a language, participating

in various holidays, eating certain foods, enjoying various drinks,

attending parties, befriending people—while never crossing a line

into sin. We are to emulate Jesus’ perfect and model missionary life

lived for God in culture, without falling into the pitfall of liberal

syncretism or fundamental sectarianism. It deserves to be noted,

however, that for those in the first century who were fundamental

and separatistic in their thinking, Jesus simply went too far. In their

eyes, though not the eyes of God the Father, his actions were sinful

and they falsely accused him of being a glutton, a binge drinker, and

a good tipper at Hooters.73 In reality, in his magnificent High Priestly

Prayer, Jesus prayed against us either becoming liberals who go too

far into culture and act worldly, or fundamentalists who do not go

far enough into culture and act pharisaically: “I do not ask that you

take them out of the world, but that you keep them from the evil one.

They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. Sanctify them

69John 3:34; 4:34; 5:23, 24, 30, 36, 37, 38; 6:29, 38, 39, 44, 57; 7:16, 28, 29, 33; 8:16, 18, 26, 29, 42; 9:4; 10:36; 11:42; 12:44, 45, 49; 13:20; 14:24; 15:21; 16:5; 17:3, 8, 18, 21, 23, 25; 20:21

70John 17:18

71John 20:21

72Acts 17:26

73Matt. 11:19

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 140

9/27/07 10:09:34 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

141

in the truth; your word is truth. As you sent me into the world, so I

have sent them into the world.”74

Jesus prayed that we would not leave the sick and dying world and

huddle into a safe subcultural ghetto of Christian nicety, but that we

would stay in the world. In the same way, Jesus himself did not remain

in the comforts of heaven but rather entered into a sinful culture on the

earth as a missionary. Jesus also prayed that we would not simply go

with the flow of sin and death in the culture but rather swim upstream

against the current of worldliness. We can live countercultural lives

like him by being guided by the timeless truths of Scripture that are

intended to be lived out by missionaries in every culture.

The undeniable truth is that contextualization is not done just by

Christian missionaries in other nations, but it is done by every Christian

in every culture—whether they recognize it or not. For example, hav-

ing the Bible in English rather than the original languages, gathering

for church in a building instead of under a tree, choosing to sit rather

than stand for the service, choosing to start on time rather than wait

for everyone to arrive, watching a pastor in a suit stand behind a pulpit

on a platform rather than sitting cross-legged on a floor in a loincloth,

and choosing which music we will sing and what (if any) instruments

will accompany the singing—all of these are examples of contextualiz-

ing Christian faith to a culture. While some may protest that Christian

faith and worship do not need to be contexualized to America, they are

foolishly overlooking that they have already done it. They assume that

their contextualization should work for everyone, as if our pluralistic

and multicultural nation is somehow homogenous. We are a nation

of numerous languages, races, cultures, subcultures, and styles, with

tribes of every sort and kind, and Jesus commands that we as mission-

aries bring good news to each.

In addition to the incarnational example of Jesus, perhaps the per-

son in Scripture who most exemplifies the missional ministry of contex-

tualizing Christianity for varying culture groups is Paul. Paul’s clearest

articulation of contextualization is found in 1 Corinthians 9:19–23:

For though I am free from all, I have made myself a servant to all, that I

might win more of them. To the Jews I became as a Jew, in order to win

74John 17:15–18

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 141

9/27/07 10:09:34 AM

142

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Jews. To those under the law I became as one under the law (though

not being myself under the law) that I might win those under the law.

To those outside the law I became as one outside the law (not being

outside the law of God but under the law of Christ) that I might win

those outside the law. To the weak I became weak, that I might win the

weak. I have become all things to all people, that by all means I might

save some. I do it all for the sake of the gospel, that I may share with

them in its blessings.

Paul is emphatic that contextualization is nothing short of a gospel

issue. It is not a secondary matter to be reserved only for trained mis-

sionaries living in foreign lands. If we truly believe the gospel of Jesus,

then we should yearn for everyone to hear its truthfulness and see its

helpfulness in the most effective manner possible. Therefore, every

Christian leader, Christian church, and Christian person must ask

themselves if they are doing all that they can to “win more of them . . .

for the sake of the gospel.”

This is the burning of my heart as a pastor in Seattle. I did not

know the gospel until I was nineteen years old, and to this day I have

spent more than half of my life utterly lost. I minister in my hometown,

which is among the least churched in the nation. In our city there are

more dogs than evangelical Christians. Some researchers have even told

me that the true percentage of evangelicals in our city is roughly the

same as in communist China. Many urban centers across our nation

are in the same sad state, which means we must, by God’s grace, do

all we can to “win more of them . . . for the sake of the gospel.” By

God’s grace, what began as a Bible study in my rental home ten years

ago has become a church of more than five thousand people, of which

roughly 40 percent were previously unchurched, as far as we are able

to verify.

Tragically, my personal experience is that the more conservative

and theologically minded a pastor is, the less likely he and his church

are to be missionally minded and evangelistically engaged with the

people who surround them. This was made painfully clear to me at a

meeting I was honored to attend with some of the most able, godly, and

skilled Christian preachers I am aware of in our entire nation. As we

each took a moment to briefly introduce ourselves and our ministries,

nearly every pastor said that everything was going well at his church,

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 142

9/27/07 10:09:35 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

143

with the notable exception that he was not seeing people becom-

ing Christians. Researcher Thom Rainer confirms this fact, saying,

“Church leaders are becoming less evangelistic. A survey of pastors I

led in 2005 surprised the research team. Over one-half (53 percent) of

pastors have made no evangelistic efforts at all in the past six months.

They have not shared the Gospel. They have not attempted to engage

a lost and unchurched person at any level.”75

This cannot be seen as anything less than a sin to be repented

of. Such repentance requires missiology, the precursor to evangelism.

Missiology is getting to know a person and his or her culture; in turn,

the gospel can be contextualized to that person or people group, which

is evangelism. The problem is that when we undertake evangelism

without conducting a prior missiological study of the culture or with-

out practicing contexualization of the gospel, we do not bear much

fruit. Rather, we are communicating in a way that is foreign to the

hearer’s understanding. By way of analogy, we cannot bear much fruit

if we don’t first take time to investigate the soil into which the seed of

the gospel is to be planted.

A Two-handed Approach to Christian Ministry

What I am arguing for is a two-handed approach to Christian min-

istry. In our firmly closed hand we must hold the timeless truths of

Christianity, such as the solas of the Reformation. In our graciously

open hand we must hold timely ministry methods and styles that

adapt as the cultures and subcultures we are ministering to change.

Practically, this means churches must continually ask questions about

their use of technology (e.g., web sites, MP3s, podcasts, e-mails), musi-

cal style, dress, verbiage, building aesthetics, programming, and the

like: Are they being as creative, hospitable, relevant, and effective as

possible to welcome as many people as possible to connect with Jesus

and his church?

I am not arguing for relativism, by which truth is abandoned and

all of life and doctrine is lived out of an open hand. Rather, I am argu-

ing for relevantism, by which doctrinal principles remain in a closed

hand and cultural methods remain in an open hand.

75Thom S. Rainer, “First-person: The Dying American Church,” SBC Baptist Press (March 28, 2006), http://www.bpnews.net/bpcolumn.asp?ID=2197.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 143

9/27/07 10:09:35 AM

144

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

The problem is that most Christians and Christian ministries have

only either an open or a closed hand. The result is relevant heresy

among some liberals and irrelevant orthodoxy among some funda-

mentalists. Both groups fail to contend and contextualize equally;

fundamentalists largely only contend, and liberals largely only contex-

tualize. The Bible itself models this two-handed approach by giving us

four Gospels. Each Gospel is written both to contend for the truth of

the person and work of Jesus and to contextualize that truth to varying

cultural groups so that the gospel is most easily understood by people

in that culture. This explains why Matthew was written primarily to

Jews by a Jew, Mark was written primarily to Romans, Luke was writ-

ten primarily to Gentiles by a Gentile, and John was written to Greeks.

They each tell the same truth, but with different emphases, language,

and style, thus doing all they can to “win more of them . . . for the sake

of the gospel,” as Paul commands.

What I am not arguing for is seeker-sensitive Christianity where

human felt-needs overshadow God’s commands, and evangelism

is reduced to marketing, which results in the rough edges of our

faith being sanded off so that more customers shop at the church

for religious goods and services. What I am arguing for is seeker-

sensible Christianity.76 Paul argues for seeker-sensible Christianity in

1 Corinthians 14; God’s people were speaking a language that lost peo-

ple simply could not understand, and Paul rightly commanded them to

speak intelligible words in the church so that lost people could compre-

hend and be saved. Sadly, too often the church is filled with language,

customs, and styles that are so altogether foreign to the average lost

person that unless contextualization occurs and explanation is given,

lost people will remain, in Paul’s words, “foreigners” and not friends.

One of many examples Scripture gives us to illustrate all of this

involves circumcision. On his various missionary journeys, Paul would

take with him such people as Timothy and Titus. On those journeys,

he had to decide how to deal with the very hotly debated cultural issue

of circumcision, which distinguished the Jews from the Gentiles. More

specifically, while both Timothy and Titus were uncircumcised, Paul

had to determine whether or not to have both men circumcised in

76I want to thank my dear friend and fellow Acts 29 board member Ed Stetzer for his distinction on

this point during his lecture at the Reform and Resurge conference (see http://theresurgence.com/r_r_

2006_session_three_stetzer and http://theresurgence.com/r_r_2006_session_four_audio_stetzer).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 144

9/27/07 10:09:35 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

145

light of the various cultural groups they would be ministering to. Paul

decided to have Timothy circumcised,77 but not Titus.78 Why?

D. A. Carson was kind enough to send me a personal e-mail about

this point. With his permission, I am including his insightful explana-

tion. He said:

Paul refuses to circumcise Titus, even when it was demanded by many

in the Jerusalem crowd, not because it didn’t matter to them, but

because it mattered so much that if he acquiesced, he would have been

giving the impression that faith in Jesus is not enough for salvation:

one has to become a Jew first, before one can become a Christian. That

would jeopardize the exclusive sufficiency of Jesus.

To create a contemporary analogy: If I’m called to preach the gospel

among a lot of people who are cultural teetotallers, I’ll give up alcohol

for the sake of the gospel. But if they start saying, “You cannot be a

Christian and drink alcohol,” I’ll reply, “Pass the port” or “I’ll think

I’ll have a glass of Beaujolais with my meal.” Paul is flexible and there-

fore prepared to circumcise Timothy when the exclusive sufficiency of

Christ is not at stake and when a little cultural accommodation will

advance the gospel; he is rigidly inflexible and therefore refuses to cir-

cumcise Titus when people are saying that Gentiles must be circumcised

and become Jews to accept the Jewish Messiah.

By giving two answers to the same question, was Paul being rela-

tive? No, he was being relevant. Was Paul being seeker sensitive? No,

he was being seeker sensible. Why? Because he was doing all he could

to “win more of them . . . for the sake of the gospel.”

Admittedly, as the gospel passes from one culture to another there is

the very difficult matter of determining what is to be rejected, what is to be

received, and what is to be redeemed. This is true in both the culture that is

sending and the culture that is receiving the gospel; the gospel will not be

held captive to any culture without continually calling it, including church

culture, to repentance. While Paul is specifically talking about prophecies,

his general principle from 1 Thessalonians 5:21–22 is helpful: “Hold on

to the good. Avoid every kind of evil” (niv). This requires discernment,

wisdom, the leading of the Holy Spirit, and a deeper understanding of a

culture and its people than is possible from a distant glance.

77Acts 16:3

78Gal. 2:3

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 145

9/27/07 10:09:36 AM

146

Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

Learning to be relevant and seeker sensible is one of the reasons

we have the New Testament epistles. Much of their content deals

with the questions and conflicts regarding what was to be rejected,

received, and redeemed as the gospel moved from the Jewish to the

Gentile culture. Therefore, the New Testament is in itself a missio-

logical example of the difficult theological work of contextualization.

Today, this includes mode of dress, tattoos, piercings, plastic surgery,

music styles, use of technology in church, entertainment (including

television and film), smoking, drinking, and language. On many of

these issues, many fundamentalist Christians are like their ancient

pharisaical Jewish counterparts; they embrace numerous rules and

assumptions on such cultural matters but lack clear theological and

biblical support. Subsequently, Gentile postmoderns are now calling

many of these cultural assumptions into question; they deserve the

same kind of thoughtful, scriptural reflection that we see modeled

in the New Testament epistles, and the same kind of humility from

fundamentalists that newly converted Jews demonstrated when they

willingly gave up their cultural elitism.

For example, in our day we must reject the rampant sexual sins

of pornography, homosexuality, bisexuality, fornication, friends with

benefits, and any and every other form of sexual deviancy because they

are simply incompatible with Christian faith. Nevertheless, we cannot

reject sex, because it was created by God and given to us as a very good

gift. Therefore, we must do more than just tell our people to be virgins

when they get married and to not commit adultery in marriage (though

both are true). We must instead redeem sexuality as the Song of Songs

does; sex is a gracious gift from God to be enjoyed only within het-

erosexual marriage. We must stress that while we reject sexual sin, we

receive God’s intention for sex and seek to redeem sex in our culture so

that monogamous, pure, passionate heterosexual lovemaking is both

free and frequent among God’s people.

The Cutting Edge?

In closing, some people will want to dismiss all of this as yet another

faddish trend promoted by a young megachurch pastor devoted to

giving an extreme makeover to the Puritans in order to promote cool

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 146

9/27/07 10:09:36 AM

The Church and the Supremacy of Christ

147

Calvinism. I will confess that in some ways this is all very cutting

edge—the cutting edge of the sixteenth century.79

In the 1550s, John Calvin saw the population of his city of Geneva

double as Christians fled there from persecution. Among the refugees

was Englishman John Bale, who wrote: “Geneva seems to me to be the

wonderful miracle of the whole world. For so many from all countries

come here, as it were, to a sanctuary. Is it not wonderful that Spaniards,

Italians, Scots, Englishmen, Frenchmen, Germans, disagreeing in man-

ners, speech, and apparel, should live so lovingly and friendly, and

dwell together like a . . . Christian congregation?”80

In his loving providence, God forced Geneva to become a short-

term training ground in missions. Christians from varying cultures

lived together there under the teaching of John Calvin, and they had

to determine what to receive, reject, and redeem from their culture in

order to effectively contextualize the gospel and do evangelism.

After they had such wonderful theological training and mis-

siological experience, and after the persecution subsided, many of the

Christians returned to their cultures. The result was an explosion of

contending, contextualizing, and church planting. There were only

five underground Protestant churches in France in 1555, but by 1562,

2,150 churches were planted, totaling some three million people.

Furthermore, some of the churches were megachurches, with anywhere

from four thousand to nine thousand people in attendance.

Additionally, church-planting missionaries were also sent by Calvin to

Italy, the Netherlands, Hungary, Poland, and the free imperial city-states

in Rhineland. The Atlantic Ocean was even crossed by church-planting

missionaries, sent by Calvin to South America and present-day Brazil.

Because he was like Jesus and Paul in not merely his doctrine but also

his practice, John Calvin rightly understood that God has both predes-

tined the elect to be saved and predestined the church to be instruments of

his election by contending and contextualizing in culture. He did this all

for the sake of the gospel and was able to share in its blessings, including

many people being saved and many churches being planted. I pray that is

the fruit of the Reformed resurgence in our day as well.

79Lester De Koster, Light for the City: Calvin’s Preaching, Source of Life and Liberty (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2004); Frank A. James III, “Calvin the Evangelist,” Reformed Quarterly 19, no. 2/3 (Fall 2001), http://www.rts.edu/quarterly/fall01/james.html.

80Cited in James, “Calvin the Evangelist.”

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 147

9/27/07 10:09:36 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 148

9/27/07 10:09:36 AM

Conversations with the

Contributors

At the conference from which this book is drawn, Justin Taylor led

two conversations about issues related to the supremacy of Christ

in a postmodern world. On September 29, 2006 he interviewed John

Piper, Tim Keller, and Mark Driscoll.1 The next day he interviewed

John Piper, David Wells, D. A. Carson, and Voddie Baucham Jr.2 What

follows are lightly edited transcriptions of those conversations.

John Piper, Tim Keller, and Mark Driscoll

Justin taylor:

Pastor John, in the summer of 2006 you spent two months poring over

the commands of Jesus in the Gospels in order to write the book What

Jesus Demands from the World.3 I’m wondering what that amount of

time spent with the words of Christ did for your own soul? Was there

anything that you learned personally or took away from that time?

Were you changed by doing that exercise?

John PiPer:

First, it’s a devastating thing to expose yourself to five hundred impera-

tives in the Gospels and dozens and dozens of demands from the One

who has all authority in heaven and on earth, because his standards

are so radical, going to the root of all your behaviors. Jesus is not con-

cerned with what’s on the outside, but he always is pressing down into

the bottom: “Unless your righteousness exceeds that of the scribes and

Pharisees” (Matt. 5:20)—their problem was they were whitewashed

tombs.

So my preparation for the book was eleven weeks or so of

1For the original audio, see http://www.desiringgod.org/ResourceLibrary/EventMessages/

ByDate/1830_A_Conversation_with_the_Pastors/.

2For the original audio, see http://www.desiringgod.org/ResourceLibrary/EventMessages/ByDate/

1834_Speaker_Panel/.

3John Piper, What Jesus Demands from the World (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 2006).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 149

9/27/07 10:09:37 AM

150

Conversations

going deeper—having my heart exposed to its anger or impatience

or unforgiveness—and clamoring then for the second impression,

namely, that the Son of Man came into the world not to be served

but to serve and to give his life a ransom for many (Mark 10:45).

I didn’t come to call the righteous but sinners (Luke 5:32). So you

have this radical demand running side by side with these spectacular

offers of mercy for those who will be the tax collector and despair of

his own righteousness, instead of the Pharisee who is thanking God

that he’s worked in him righteousness and he’s going to bank on it at

the judgment day (Luke 18:9–14). So there was hope, and there was

desolation—and if I understand the Gospels right, that’s the way it’s

supposed to happen.

I think the personal effect of this preparation time was to intensify

my desire to be in the face of a pluralistic world and to say as publicly

and as provocatively as I can that all authority in the universe belongs

to Jesus Christ. It doesn’t belong to Muhammed, and it doesn’t

belong to any Hindu god. It doesn’t belong to Moses. It belongs to

Jesus Christ. And if you don’t bow the knee to him, you will perish.

We need to proclaim that God is angry at the whole world. If you

don’t obey the Son, the wrath of God rests on you. There’s so much

mealy-mouthed hesitancy to talk about the most important things

in the world, namely, getting right with a holy God who will crush

you forever if you don’t go to the Son that he provided. I came away

feeling like I just don’t want to play games anymore. Life is short. I

don’t know how long I have. Jesus as he stands forth from the Gospels

is spectacularly supreme and beautiful and glorious and tough and

tender and worthy and attractive and satisfying. Why wouldn’t you

want to give your life to this?

Justin taylor:

All of us here believe in the supremacy of Christ. But there are differ-

ent views among evangelicals concerning how Christ relates to culture.

And Pastor Tim, this next question is for you. You’ve said the relation-

ship of Christians to culture is the current crisis point for the church.

Can you flesh out your understanding of the relationship between

Christians and culture and the biblical way to influence culture?

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 150

9/27/07 10:09:37 AM

Conversations

151

tim Keller:

The classic book by Niebuhr, Christ and Culture,4 lays out five

approaches (and I’ve read so many interpretations of the book that I’m

not totally sure what a couple of his approaches really represent). But

there are five basic approaches: (1) withdraw from culture; (2) fit in

with culture; (3) try to take over culture with a certain amount of politi-

cal force; (4) just evangelize people (so if we change enough people’s

lives somehow the culture will change); and (5) the worldview-ish

approach (you can’t just convert people; you have to disciple them to

think worldview-ishly). One person has said that there is probably both

a healthy and an unhealthy version of each one of these five approaches

to Christ and culture. So maybe there are ten approaches.

On one end of the spectrum is the Christ against culture approach,

which creates a really thick countercultural Christian community. In

Minneapolis, Bethlehem Baptist Church should not be just a group of

evangelizing, discipling people, but an alternate, diverse city, showing

Minneapolis what Minneapolis could look like under the lordship of

Christ. And so, on the one hand, I’m real big on that idea of counter-

cultural community—a really thick, different Christian society.

But then somehow, at the other end of the spectrum, there has

to be Christ transforming culture—engagement to the rest of the city

in service. You can’t just go out there and serve without emphasizing

the countercultural aspect, and you can’t just emphasize the counter-

cultural aspect without pressing the idea of service. What do I mean

by service? Well, “service” can be defined as serving the needs of your

community. Service is saying to the people around you, “We want

to make this a good city for everybody to live in, and we’re going to

minister out of our difference. So we’re going to give our income and

care about the poor. We’re going to be doing these things as a response

to Jesus Christ, as he is in us and leading us. But it’s going to benefit

everybody. Everybody in the city is going to be benefited by us simply

living out what Christ wants us to be.”

The Christ against culture view is usually considered the Anabaptist

approach; the other Christ transforming culture view is considered

the Reformed approach. But I really think some kind of Reformed-

Anabaptist approach is necessary—there’s got to be some sort of merg-

4H. Richard Niebuhr, Christ and Culture (New York: Harper & Row, 1956).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 151

9/27/07 10:09:37 AM

152

Conversations

ing of those two things, and it can’t just be one pasted on top of the

other. If you’re countercultural without serving the rest of your city, it’s

selfish, and it’s really not Christ. But on the other hand, if you’re just

out there serving people without creating these very thick, countercul-

tural communities in which the values inside the community are very

different from those outside the community, then in their passion for

“justice,” people will simply end up assimilating into the society.

Justin taylor:

So what if serving one group in the community is viewed as antago-

nistic to another? For example, if you want to serve unborn babies,

wouldn’t a lot of people view that as antagonistic too?

tim Keller:

In an article entitled “Soft Difference,”5 Mirslav Volf points out from

1 Peter 2 that the pagans will glorify God through the good deeds of

Christians—but it also assumes Christians will be persecuted too. And

I think Volf is absolutely right in saying that if you live out the life

Christ wants you to live, there will always be some overlap with your

surrounding culture in which they will admire much of what you do,

and they will be very offended by other things you do. So for example,

if you’re in the Middle East, Christian sex ethics are viewed as great.

But the Christian approach to forgiveness would be considered stupid.

In Manhattan, the Christian approach to forgiveness is wonderful, but

the sex ethics are repressive. And so I think Volf is right in saying that

wherever you are, if you simply live out your countercultural servant

life, part of what you do will be attractive and part of what you do will

be offensive, and you have to let the chips fall where they may. You will

be a savior to those who are being saved, and you will be a stench to

those who are not. So you will be both attractive and repulsive.

Justin taylor:

What about approaches to pop culture? Pastor Mark, you go to mov-

ies. You watch TV. You listen to modern music and go to comedy

shows. Pastor John—you don’t! So John, how do you stay relevant

5Mirslav Volf, “Soft Difference: Theological Reflections on the Relation Between Church and Culture in 1 Peter” (http://www.northpark.edu/sem/exauditu/papers/volf.html).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 152

9/27/07 10:09:37 AM

Conversations

153

by mainly avoiding pop culture? And Mark, as you take part in pop

culture, how do you stay faithful and transformed rather than being

conformed?

marK Driscoll:

I do believe, as Tim alluded to, that the two problems are syncretism

and sectarianism. Syncretists go too far; sectarians don’t go far enough.

I think Jesus prayed against both in John 17:15: “I do not ask that you

take them out of the world [that they would be removed from a lost,

dying culture], but that you keep them from the evil one.” And then

he goes on in verse 17 to say, “Sanctify them in the truth; your word

is truth.” Jesus is praying for us, that we would be in this world with

the people in this world but that we would be tethered to him through

Scripture and truth, continually sanctified through Scripture so that

we become neither accommodationists nor syncretists. Those who are

culturally relevant without being biblically faithful tend to be relevant

heretics, and those who are faithful to Scripture and removed from

culture can sometimes be irrelevant orthodox; our goal should be rel-

evant orthodox y, to do like Paul says in 1 Corinthians 9: by all means

to take as many opportunities to reach as many people as possible.

And I think that is the continual tension of what it means to really be

a missionary.

I would respectfully disagree with Niebuhr’s approach to culture

because the essence of Christ and Culture is mono-cultural, and we live

now in a day of pluralism, diversity, and multi-culture. Not only are

there five or ten views of culture; there are also hundreds of cultures

and subcultures with their own values, languages, and tribes. As mis-

sionaries, how do we incarnate into culture to bring the truth of Jesus

to a people group? Whether it’s tattooed Indie rockers or hip-hoppers

or orthodox Jews, whatever it might be—how do we do that faithfully?

That’s the missiological question. And that’s where the tension between

Christ and culture comes in. There’s the left which says we should just

be syncretists and not tethered to Scripture—and there are those who

are more sectarian that say we should just stay tethered to Scripture,

and buy canned goods, and hope for the rapture so that we could just

leave (which is not very missional). The goal is to be like Jesus, who

was fully in culture, fully identified with people, went to parties, had

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 153

9/27/07 10:09:38 AM

154

Conversations

friends, participated in customs and such, never sinned, never did go

too far, but went as far as he could to speak to people about the need

for him and the repentance of sin that he demanded.

In Seattle, the city that I live in, I can’t assume that the culture and

the cultures that are there have any biblical mooring whatsoever. So to

lose Scripture would be absolutely unfaithful to God, but to not have

a way of communicating it effectively would really reduce the forward

progress of the gospel, and I want both faithfulness and fruitfulness.

That’s always the tension.

John PiPer:

My short answer is that I think I’m weak and therefore would probably

become a carnal person if I plunged more deeply into movies than I

do. That’s the first answer: Piper’s weak; he has to steer clear of certain

kinds of things in order to maintain his level of intensity.

The second answer is that I think there are common denominators

in human beings that are so massive that one can get a lot of mile-

age out of feeling them very strongly. For example, take the fact that

everybody’s going to die. You should try feeling that sometime. Just feel

it. Everybody’s going to die. And everybody loves authenticity. Try to

feel that and go with that. People generally like to be held in suspense

and then have something solved. I read the newspaper, listen to a little

bit of NPR, and look at advertisers. I think they’re the ones who study

human beings, so I just try to read off what are they doing there. But

mainly I’m trying to understand how John Piper ticks. I go deep with

my own heart and my own struggles and my own fears and guilt and

pride and then figure out how to work on that, and then from the Bible

I tell others how they can work on that—and there’s enough connection

to be of some use.

Justin taylor:

Let me switch gears a little bit to the whole emerging-church conver-

sation. John, you met recently with Tony Jones, who’s the national

coordinator for Emergent, and Doug Pagitt, who is also involved in

the leadership of Emergent. Is there anything you can tell us about that

meeting or anything that would be helpful to share about your time

together with them? And how did it come about?

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 154

9/27/07 10:09:38 AM

Conversations

155

John PiPer:

Tony and Doug took the initiative to e-mail me and asked if we’d be

interested in meeting with them—I think because they read the blurb

on this conference and were ticked off by it!

It was a very profitable time for me. I like these guys, by the way. I

like them because I think they’re both hotheads, and I think I am too.

That was a personal impression. However, my root sense is that ulti-

mately, for Tony and Doug, committed relationships trump truth. They

probably would not like the word “trump” but would rather say that

committed relationships are an authentic expression of the gospel, and

that to ask, “What is the gospel underneath, supporting the relation-

ships?” is a category mistake. And so I just kind of kept going back

on my heels, saying I just don’t understand the way these guys think.

There are profound epistemological differences—ways of processing

reality—that make the conversation almost impossible, as if we were

just kind of going by each other. What is the function of knowledge

in transformation? What are the goals of transformation? We seem to

differ so much in our worldviews and our ways of knowing that I’m

not sure how profitable the conversation was or if we could ever get

anywhere.

Therefore I can’t make definitive statements about what they

believe about almost anything, except for a few strong statements

about certain social agendas in which they would clearly come out of

their chair on the hatred of human trafficking or something like that.

But as far as their beliefs on certain doctrinal issues, I can’t tell, because

as I pushed on them, I could tell that their attitude was: “That’s not

what we do. That’s not what we do here. We don’t try to get agreement

on the nature of the atonement. That is alienating to friendships to try

to do that, so we don’t do that.” And because of that, I say, “Well,

I don’t even know where to start with you then.” This shows how

different we are, because Galatians 1:8 says, “If we or an angel from

heaven should preach to you a gospel contrary to the one we preached

to you, let him be accursed.” And that’s not friendship. Paul insists on

establishing the gospel, whether there is a good relationship or not. I

came away from our meeting frustrated and wishing it were different

but not knowing how to make it different.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 155

9/27/07 10:09:38 AM

156

Conversations

Justin taylor:

Mark, you’re in the unique position of having been in both worlds—

can you give us a recap of your journey, and how you went from being

travel partners with Tony, Doug, and Brian McLaren to being at a

Reformed gathering like this?

marK Driscoll:

By the grace of a sovereign God, obviously. I’ll tell you my story

briefly. I was raised in an Irish Catholic working-class family. My

dad worked to feed five kids by working as a union drywaller until he

broke his back hanging drywall. My mom was charismatic Catholic,

which I think means you pray in tongues to Mary (I’m not kidding).

And so, as I grew up, I didn’t know the Lord. In high school at the

age of seventeen I met a beautiful gal, who was a pastor’s daughter.

She was the cutest gal I’d ever seen. She’s here with me, my wife. And

she said, “I’ll only date a Christian.” I said, “Well, praise the Lord!”

And had she said, “I only date cowboys,” I would have said, “Yee-

hah!” So I started seeing her. And I kind of thought I was a Christian,

because being a Catholic boy I thought that just meant you believed

in God and were a good person. Well, I started reading the Bible that

she gave me, and in college, at the age of nineteen, God saved me as

soon as I started studying Augustine for philosophy and realized that

sin is the problem. I didn’t think I was a sinner until I read Augustine

and learned that pride was a sin—then I realized I had all kinds of

problems. And so God saved me in college. He spoke to me to start

a church and to marry Grace and to plant churches and preach the

Bible and do the things I’m doing now.

We got married and moved back to Seattle to start a church. I had

not been to Bible college. I had not been to seminary. I’m in a city that

is one of the least-churched cities in America. I started with a bunch of

tattooed, pierced, chain-smoking, Indie rockers for a core group. Good

luck taking ten guys committed to anarchy and making them into the

foundation of an evangelical church! I started Mars Hill, and it was a

really painful experience because I didn’t know what I was doing. So I

was looking for someone to talk to, to help me figure out what in the

world I had gotten myself into.

I got a call from my friend Bob Buford of Leadership Network,

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 156

9/27/07 10:09:39 AM

Conversations

157

and they were doing this young leader conference. So I ended up going

to Mount Hermon, California, to speak at a pastors’ conference. I’d

never been to one. I didn’t even know they had such things (I was kind

of isolated up there in Seattle). There I spoke on the transition from

the modern to postmodern world, and epistemological issues. This was

almost a decade ago now. It opened a lot of national doors, and then

we started traveling and doing conferences. Leadership Network put a

speaking team together, and then they hired Doug Pagitt to oversee that

group. As soon as they did, that’s when I started having some friction.

Personally, I hope that Doug would call me a friend, and we do know

each other and have had a friendship in years past. But they were look-

ing at things like open theism, female pastors, dropping the inerrancy

of Scripture, penal substitutionary atonement, literal hell, those kinds

of things. I was strongly evangelical and Reformed but moving toward

even deeper Reformed convictions, and so that led to a real breech with

where the group was going. Once Brian McLaren was brought on to

travel and speak with us, that’s when I hit the eject button, because

I just knew that there was going to be a series of fights around the

country, and I also knew that I was immature. Sometimes I would get

angry and frustrated, curse, and act immaturely. Even in representing

my side, I was not doing that well, so I decided to go home and work

on my church and grow in my faith and repent of some sin in my own

life—so that’s what I did.

Since that time the Emergent movement has spun out of that,

separate from Leadership Network. And then, in my church, God has

blessed our Acts 29 network.6 So I guess I broke off very, very, very

early on; I was one of the early founders and then broke away from

the movement. I find that there are more guys going that direction

over some of these same theological issues, moving toward more of a

Reformed and evangelical, historical, classic Protestant position.

Justin taylor:

Tim, if you could put on your prophet’s hat for a minute, is the emerg-

ing church movement going to be a footnote in the history of evangeli-

calism, or is it going to be a chapter? Is it going to be more akin to the

seeker movement, which clearly wasn’t just a fading fad, but instead

6http://acts29network.org.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 157

9/27/07 10:09:39 AM

158

Conversations

has lasted and is still lasting? Or will it simply be replaced in a few years

with the next new thing?

tim Keller:

It depends. If you define evangelicalism in a kind of John Stott sort of

way—that unlike liberals, evangelicals hold to historic Christian ortho-

doxy, the authority of the Scripture, the deity of Christ, and so forth;

but unlike fundamentalists, they are concerned about social justice and

are more engaged in the culture—Stott would say that if you define

evangelicalism that way, the seeker movement is inside evangelicalism.

Its members would downplay and sort of put some of those cardinal

doctrinal issues off to the side, but they don’t deny them, whereas the

Emergent church is moving away from that orthodoxy.

I do know that the liberal, mainline church has developed a kind

of post-liberal reaction to the older liberalism—you can see it at places

like Yale and Duke. It puts more emphasis on the canon. It puts more

emphasis on reading the text. The commentaries that come out of this

movement don’t tear the book apart but actually try to listen for the

text. They don’t believe in inerrancy. They have a very different under-

standing of truth. They would say that if the interpretive community

says this is truth, then this is truth, and so on. Today’s liberal mainline

churches have moved away from the mainline older liberalism. It’s less

strident in some ways.

I think that in the same way, the emerging church represents a

kind of post-conservativism. It’s actually coming out in the very same

spot. It’s moving away from evangelical orthodoxy, and it has a lot in

common with the post-liberals. In fact, the only difference between the

post-conservatives and the post-liberals is what they used to be. The

post-liberals used to be in mainline churches; the post-conservatives

used to be in evangelical churches; and now they’re coming together.

I’m doubtful as to whether those two groups are going to become a

cohesive movement, because I think they’re going to have trouble.

They don’t have institutions, and I do think you need institutions.

Evangelicalism developed in the United Kingdom and the United

States because of certain institutions: a couple of key seminaries laid

the groundwork for the movement, and Crusade, InterVarsity, and

Navigators raised up the foot soldiers. Because of this, evangelical-

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 158

9/27/07 10:09:39 AM

Conversations

159

ism created something different. But I don’t see that in the emerging

church—it’s so anti-institutional, so afraid of authority, that I doubt

very much that it can create those institutions and become a cohesive

movement. There might be some sort of post-liberal/post-conservative

theological party that comes together, and I think it could produce writ-

ers and lots of books, but I doubt that they’re going to create churches

or any strong communities and institutions.

So I see Emergent churches moving away from what we would

call “historic evangelicalism”—and no, I don’t think it’s going to be

a strong movement. Though ten years from now I may be eating my

words!

Justin taylor:

Mark, you’ve said the two hottest theologies today are Reformed

theology and Emergent theology. On the Reformed track, why are

tattooed, chain-smoking Indie rockers listening to John Piper and Tim

Keller? Would you agree these are two of the most influential guys in

your network?

marK Driscoll:

Yeah, I think there are a few. Wayne Grudem’s Systematic Theology has

been very helpful.7 C. J. Mahaney’s influence has loosed up Reformed

cessationism a little bit and opened the way for a lot of young guys

who don’t mind Reformed theology as long as it’s not hardcore ces-

sationist. They want to raise their hands and sing a little bit and not

have anybody call them names. And I think the thing that makes Dr.

Keller very appealing is his concept of urban missional engagement.

There’s a return among a lot of young people to the city, and there’s a

love for the city, and he’s providing a theological-missiological frame-

work that’s very gospel-centric. Then there’s Dr. Piper’s commitment

to the authority of Scripture, the supremacy of Jesus, and just flat-out

passion. I think it’s the passion that draws a lot of the young guys,

because he seems to have encountered a Jesus that does more than just

encourage him or motivate him. He’s inspired by and passionate for the

Jesus that he’s met, and that makes people want to know that Jesus. I

7Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology: An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1994).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 159

9/27/07 10:09:39 AM

160

Conversations

think that those variables working together—the biblical passion, the

urban missiology, and the non-cessationist freedom—are what I would

consider the elements of the new Calvinism, I hope. I think they’re good

elements—freedom, mission, and Christ-exalting Bible theology—and

a good, solid, rigorous place to begin.

Justin taylor:

John, I know that foreign missions are something that’s almost always

put on the back burner. With all this talk about North America itself

being a mission field and all this talk about contextualization here,

do you get concerned that foreign missions and going to people who

have never heard the gospel in the first place are getting lost in all our

talk about being missional and focusing on cities here in the United

States?

John PiPer:

I would be concerned about that if I saw good evidence of it. I don’t

know the Acts 29 movement well enough to know whether those

churches that are planted feel that passion. I do get concerned about

that, because I think the Great Commission is not anywhere near fin-

ished. I think the unreached peoples that are left to be reached are the

hardest ones to reach. They tend to be Muslim or Hindu or Buddhist,

and they tend to be poorer or very, very hostile. They don’t want you

to come, but that’s no excuse for us not to go and proclaim Christ. And

so, yes, it’s a big concern.

I think there are two concerns. One is that, in the fascination with

reaching Seattle, Christians there might simply be overworked and

have no time to think about foreign missions. And why would you

want to send away your best to India when there are so many to reach

in Seattle? If I were talking with Mark about this issue, I would ask him

about that and say, “How are you doing? Are you raising up an army

to go to the unreached peoples?”

The second, more subtle concern I have is that I believe the

seeker-sensitive way of doing contextualization is having a trickle-

down effect in missiological contextualization in a very harmful way.

And I think it is partly influenced by fear—fear of not succeeding—so

that if you go to an Islamic people, and they will not use the term

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 160

9/27/07 10:09:40 AM

Conversations

161

“Son of God” and want to be called Muslim, then you just adjust.

You say, “Okay, we won’t call Jesus ‘Son of God,’ and we’ll call you

a Muslim follower of Jesus.” And if they want to read the Koran,

you say, “Okay, you read the Koran. That’s a good, holy book, but

be sure you read the Bible also.” That sounds so chic and American.

And so foreign missions can be undermined both ways: (1) just forget

that they’re there, or (2) go with a compromised message or a view

of contextualization that is driven by fear, because you could get

yourself poisoned.

As I read the New Testament and the radical Jesus that we serve,

what’s so mind-boggling to me is that some of the main Emergent

leaders talk about how Jesus has been domesticated by the church, and

they want to recover the “radical Jesus.” In my judgment, the Jesus

they’re recovering is not radical. There is no radical Jesus without hell.

Everything becomes Milquetoast without the wrath of God. He came

into the world to rescue us from the most horrid thing in the world.

And once you get that straight, then having your head chopped off is

minor. It’s minor because we don’t fear those who can kill the body

and after that have nothing more that they can do. Who talks like that

today in America? “Do not fear those who kill the body but cannot

kill the soul. Rather fear him who can destroy both soul and body in

hell” (Matt. 10:28). If you strip that away from Jesus, he’s a local guy.

He’s just no big deal.

“Through many tribulations we must enter the kingdom” (Acts

14:22)—that’s the message that I think will make an army of mission-

aries go finish this thing. And it will be finished. Jesus said so: “This

gospel of the kingdom will be proclaimed throughout the whole

world as a testimony to all nations, and then the end will come”

(Matt. 24:14).

Justin taylor:

Tim, switching gears back to the domestic front. How do you counsel

professionals in Manhattan to think about their vocation? It seems

to me that there are the two extremes. There’s the secret Christian

that nobody at work even knows is a believer, and the other guy

who’s always leaving tracts in the bathroom stall. Where’s the middle

ground? How can people be appropriately missional at work?

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 161

9/27/07 10:09:40 AM

162

Conversations

tim Keller:

Generally speaking, I believe that what you want is Christians to think

out ways of applying the gospel that are counterintuitive but at the

same time attractive to other members of their vocational field. They

need to let the gospel shape the way in which they work.

You know, a great example of this is a Christian guy named Mike

who came to Redeemer. He got a vision for integrating his faith with

his work—he saw an area of the financial world in which he knew that

certain companies making major real-estate prices had to rely on a kind

of company that gave them information. Mike discovered that most of

the people in this field were gouging their customers, because if their

customers were more well-informed, they could make better choices.

He said, “I could bring some justice and some fairness into a field and

still make a ton of money, because if I go out there, and I’m just more

honest and open with my customers—explaining that I’m here to serve

you instead of use you—everybody is going to come to me.” And that’s

exactly what happened. Within a couple of years, he really made a cer-

tain part of the field more transparent. Buyers and sellers know better

what’s going on, but he’s still making a ton of money. His company’s

grown enormously. And he’s spun off five or six nonprofits to do work

in the community. Mike constantly says to everybody, “You don’t have

to be a Christian to work in this company, but it is based on Christian

principles. You don’t have to be a Christian, but you need to know

that we do what we do because of service, honesty, and integrity.” His

Christian faith has had a great deal of impact, not only in his company,

but also in his field. It’s not just, Oh, I’m doing well in my field and so

people are going to listen to my testimony. He has to deal with integ-

rity. There’s got to be some kind of overlap between what he does and

his beliefs, and then he’s got an opportunity to speak in a much more

organic way about his faith.

Proclaiming Christ in the workplace is complicated. Part of the

real problem is that we pastors don’t know the vocational world, and

the people in the vocational world don’t know theology. It’s very, very

difficult for people to build those kinds of bridges. For example, the

first time I experienced this was when a young man who was a soap-

opera actor became a Christian at Redeemer. He was on the soaps in

New York, and he sat down with me right away and started asking me

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 162

9/27/07 10:09:40 AM

Conversations

163

questions. He said, “I’ve become a Christian, and I want to know what

you think of method acting?” I said, “What’s method acting?” He says,

“Well, in method acting, you don’t act angry; you get angry.” I said,

“Well, that doesn’t sound very good. For example, what about lust?”

“Yeah,” he says. “Okay. That’s really not very good,” I said. He started

asking me all kinds of questions, and I realized I knew nothing about

the acting field. He clearly saw there were all sorts of implications of

Christianity that had to do with his field. I didn’t know the field; he

didn’t know theology. We had to spend a great deal of time. He had to

educate me, and I had to educate him.

We ministers don’t like that. We went to seminary! We know all

about it. But if you’re going to actually help people integrate faith with

their work, they have to educate you as much as you have to educate

them. You’re working on it together, and that is very, very different

from the way in which I do other kinds of discipling and training. It’s

really a very complicated field of discipleship.

David Wells, D. A. Carson, Voddie Baucham, and John Piper

Justin taylor:

Dr. Wells, I want to start with you. Many people today are identifying

themselves as “spiritual” but not “religious.” What’s the significance

of this, and do you see it as an encouraging sign?

DaviD Wells:

I do actually think this is an extraordinary moment, culturally speaking.

Some of us are old enough to remember the literature of the seventies,

and we remember those days when the advocates of secular humanism

thought they were about to be triumphant, and the opponents of it

feared the same thing, and so we debated back and forth.

But what has happened in the last couple of decades is really

quite extraordinary. While it is true that secular-humanistic attitudes

are located in some cultural pockets—we have them in academia, in

Hollywood, and everywhere in Massachusetts—in the wider public,

apparently almost 80 percent of people are increasingly defining them-

selves and thinking of themselves as being spiritual people. Peter Berger

has this rather apt illustration. He says America is like the nation of

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 163

9/27/07 10:09:40 AM

164

Conversations

Indians ruled by Swedes. In other words, the cultured elites are trying

to preside over a people who are very spiritual. And so there are these

constant conflicts. But, like anything, when you have a cultural shift,

there are pluses and minuses. There are things that become easier and

things that become more difficult.

When the Enlightenment and secular humanism seemed to be

so triumphant, the Christian gospel, which was about spirituality

through Christ, seemed so out of step. Now the gospel about spiritual-

ity through Christ is just one among many, because everybody’s into

spirituality from all kinds of sources. The lines of division have shifted

and changed. The frontier of the gospel is now a little bit different.

And in particular, I think it’s what we have been talking about here of

the exclusive access to what is redemptively spiritual through Christ.

That’s the point at which people get frustrated with us.

Justin taylor:

Dr. Carson, I want to turn to you next. One of the things so many of

us appreciate about you is that you not only write learned commentar-

ies on biblical books and social issues, but you actually go out to the

universities and do missions. I wonder if you could tell us what has

changed in the last three decades among the students that you interact

with, and how your message has changed in response to the changing

attitudes of the students.

D. a . carson:

Well, I sometimes say that thirty or thirty-five years ago in a univer-

sity mission, if I were dealing with an atheist, at least he or she was a

Christian atheist—that is, the God in which he or she did not believe

was more or less the Christian God. You can’t even assume that any-

more. Today, the biggest thing to come to terms with is the massive

biblical ignorance. There just is very little residual knowledge, or even

cultural heritage, of the Bible. You deal with people nowadays who

don’t know the Bible as two testaments. They’ve certainly never heard

of Abraham or Isaiah, and if they’ve heard of Moses, they confuse him

with Charlton Heston or a recent cartoon figure, depending on how

up-to-date they are.

Because of this, full-orbed gospel preaching means starting farther

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 164

9/27/07 10:09:41 AM

Conversations

165

back. Now there are lots of spin-offs on that regarding how you do

missions. It used to be that participants in a university mission week

would follow up with the people who got converted during the week.

To be honest, I rarely see people converted in university missions today

during the few days that I’m there. But it becomes the setup for ongoing

Bible studies and explorer groups, and the fruit comes in during the

following three months. It’s just the way it is. There is more diversity

and more backgrounds that students come from. On the other hand,

there was a period when big university missions were just about gone.

Nobody was doing them, but now they are starting to come back

again.

In one sense, a lot of the new generation is so biblically illiterate,

they’re less antagonistic. Twenty-five years ago, enough of them had

some sort of vague Christian background that they were quite sure

what they were against. This new generation is so ignorant that, pro-

vided they’re approached with a certain amount of respect, they don’t

have an automatic negative reaction quite so much (not nearly as much

as their parents did, in my view). So again, there’s an openness and an

alien status to the whole thing. University missions today are for me

a lot more fun than they were twenty-five years ago. They were more

confrontational twenty-five years ago than they are now.

Justin taylor:

What do you have to do differently as a result of that changing

situation?

D. a . carson:

It depends how many meetings I have. Sometimes when you go some-

where, you only have two or three meetings, so you can’t do a whole

series then. But if I have a chance at a whole series—five, seven, eight,

or more over a few days—then I usually start with creation. The first

message is called “The God Who Makes Everything.” I expound

Genesis 1–2—who God is, what creation means, its significance,

the foundations of everything, the beginning of right and wrong, the

grounding of our responsibility before God—and try and play that out

in terms of how we look at everything. The second message is “The

God Who Does Not Wipe Out Rebels,” from Genesis 3—the nature

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 165

9/27/07 10:09:41 AM

166

Conversations

of sin and rebellion, the curse, and where death comes from—to set

things up. And then, depending on how many slots they give me,

“The God Who Legislates” is the next message, where I cover the Ten

Commandments and a chunk of Leviticus. And eventually I get to “The

God Who Becomes a Human Being” where I deal with John 1:1–18;

and then Romans 3:21–26, “The God Who Declares the Guilty Just,”

in the context of the first three chapters of Romans. If I have enough

sessions, the last two are “The God Who Is Very Angry” and “The

God Who Triumphs,” based on Revelation 21–22.8 So it’s trying to

create the whole biblical narrative while at the same time dropping in

all the crucial systemic structures that make Christianity cohere and

apply it to life.

One of the problems, however, is that it’s very rare today to get a

university mission that gives me all the sessions I want. So that’s one of

the changes. Everything is in two days and three days nowadays. And

so I’m having to adapt again. It’s just very difficult to paint a holistic

picture in two hours.

Justin taylor:

One of the things that Tim Keller said in his presentation was that

he doesn’t know of a short gospel presentation that weds biblical

theology and systematic theology and tells the storyline of the Bible.

Do you agree with that? Is there anything out there that you would

recommend?

D. a . carson:

There are better things and worse things. I take Tim’s point that there

isn’t anything that gets that marriage really, really, really well. But there

are a lot of books and small guides out there that are not bad to use.

Vaughn Roberts in Oxford has produced a book, God’s Big Picture,9

that I sometimes give away. I’ve adapted The Two Ways to Live 10

somewhat for my own usage. There are resources like that around

because, when you’re training others to do evangelism and they’re

brand-new baby Christians, you have to give them something. You

8Dr. Carson’s evangelistic messages are available for purchase at http://christwaymedia.com.

9Vaughan Roberts, God’s Big Picture (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2003).

10Tony Payne and Philip Jenson, The Two Ways to Live (Kingsford, Australia: Matthias Media,

2003). See also http://twowaystolive.com.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 166

9/27/07 10:09:41 AM

Conversations

167

can’t say, “Wait until you have at least three degrees in biblical theology

and two more in systematic theology before you can start.” You have

to start from somewhere.

On the other hand, Tim is surely right to say that we need some

more serious thought in this area of how to wed biblical and systematic

theology together in telling, succinct ways.

Justin taylor:

Dr. Baucham, you go to a lot of universities as well, and I’ve heard

that you’ve developed an approach called “expository apologetics.”

Is that the same thing that we’re talking about here, or is it something

different?

voDDie Baucham:

It is a little different. I would define it as a commitment to biblical

exposition that has developed out of my ministry over the years. I deal

with a lot of question-and-answer sessions and things of that nature,

and I finally came to the conclusion that basically, there are no new

objections to the gospel. The gospel message hasn’t changed, and so

the essence of the objections hasn’t changed—although they may be

worded differently or come from different perspectives. The Bible

writers, particularly in the New Testament, were actually dealing with

and answering these very objections. And if we will learn those basic

categories of objections and learn biblical passages in context that deal

with those categories of objections, we can give answers that, first of

all, are memorable because they come from a biblical text in context.

Secondly, they’re authoritative because they come from biblical texts in

context. And thirdly, they give us “hooks” to hang our thoughts on.

I’ll give you an example. One of the categories people are always

asking about is revelation: the development of the canon, how the

Bible came to be, and all these sorts of things. And so I developed an

answer based on 2 Peter 1:16–21. People ask me, “Why do you believe

the Bible?” And I say, “Because it’s a reliable collection of historical

documents written down by eyewitnesses during the lifetime of other

eyewitnesses. They report supernatural events that took place and

fulfilled the specific prophecies, and they claim that their writings are

divine rather than human in origin.” That answer is just an exposition

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 167

9/27/07 10:09:42 AM

168

Conversations

of 2 Peter 1:16–21, where Peter was dealing with that very issue. And

so what I try to do is use those texts in context to answer the objec-

tions that are raised in these various categories, so that the answers are

thoroughly biblical, memorable, authoritative, and impactful.

Justin taylor:

Dr. Wells, in reading Above All Earthly Pow’rs I was struck by a foot-

note where you listed a number of articles that you’ve written over

the years.11 Your self-description there is that you were writing on

“the missional nature of theology.” So, long before Mark Driscoll was

probably born, you were the “missional theologian”! Can you explain

what you mean by contextualization and being missional? How can

people as different as you and Mark Driscoll both be missional and be

concerned with the contextualization of the gospel?

DaviD Wells:

Actually it was really funny, as I was listening to Mark, because he

sounded so far out, so testing the boundaries, pushing the envelope.

Now when I say those very same things, I sound staid and tame. It’s

not right—I want to be hip, man!

In Above All Earthly Pow’rs I recount a scene in a novel that I

found very telling.12 It concerns an imaginary country called Sarkhan.

The country’s ambassador was an American who has lost his seat in

Congress and wanted a judgeship. That didn’t work out, so he settled

for being an ambassador to Sarkhan. He did not believe in trying to

understand the history and the customs of the people of Sarkhan, and

he discouraged the embassy staff from doing that too. And in this

account, the United States sends off to Sarkhan a gift of rice, and so it’s

carried to Sarkhan in American ships, transported in American trucks.

It is a wonderful ceremony. There are all these American officials stand-

ing around, making a formal presentation of this gift. What they don’t

realize is that some Communists sneaked in and stenciled “This Is a

Gift from Russia” on the bags of rice, written in Sarkhanese. So here

you have the American officials making these very formal speeches

11David Wells, Above All Earthly Pow’rs (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2005), 9 n. 5. The refer-

enced note is reproduced in chapter 1 n. 3 of this present volume.

12Ibid., 10–11. The novel referenced is The Ugly American by William Lederer and Eugene Burdick.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 168

9/27/07 10:09:42 AM

Conversations

169

about this gift that they’re giving, and the problem was they didn’t

understand the language. They didn’t know what was actually happen-

ing and what the people understood from the ceremony.

And it struck me that this was just one more illustration of some

of the things that have been mentioned here by Tim and by Mark.

Theology is undoubtedly about timeless truth that we have in Scripture

under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. But it is timeless truth that

needs to be brought by God’s people into their own particular context.

This, right now, has become a very agitated discussion right across

the front, and it’s especially interesting in missionary circles. There is

a movement now among some missiologists who are arguing not sim-

ply that missionaries should adapt the culture of the place where they

go—dressing like them, learning their customs, language, history (what

the ambassador should have done in Sarkhan)—but they’ve actually

gone one step further and argued that people can receive Christ within

the context of other religious cultures such as Hinduism and Islam.

They can receive Christ without leaving those contexts and religions.

So in this missionary context you really don’t have a church, because,

of course, a church would very often imperil Christians: the moment

they’re baptized, they get killed. This is a way, they’re arguing, to pen-

etrate these cultures.

Here, in my judgment, a line has been crossed that is fatal to the

gospel and to Christian faith, and derogatory to Christ. What you

really have is a synthesis, the paganism of the Old Testament against

which the prophets prophesied. We can’t have Christ and these other

religions, but we also can’t have Christ and our own cultural practices

where those practices and those beliefs violate what an understanding

of Christ and a following of Christ requires. So it requires discernment

on our part to see how we can get alongside people and speak their

language, learning what habits, practices, and customs we can adopt

without violating the truth, but also how that timeless truth can be

made to intersect with the way in which people think.

I happen to believe principally in expository preaching. But if I

have a critique of expository preachers, it is that some of them think

that once they have unpacked the truth of a text, they’ve done their

work. And sometimes this is reinforced by the belief that the Holy Spirit

will accomplish what they haven’t done. God in his grace undoubtedly

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 169

9/27/07 10:09:42 AM

170

Conversations

does do that, but if simply reading the Bible was sufficient, why would

God have given to the church teachers and preachers or teaching

preachers? Preachers need to take that additional step. And especially

here in America—as people are coming out of an increasingly pagan-

ized culture where the Christian memory gets more and more distant,

where people in the pews understand less and less or bring less and

less of a Christian worldview with them—it becomes more and more

imperative for preachers to make sure that the truth they are preaching

intersects with what is going on inside people’s minds. The line must be

drawn so clearly that people in their own lives know whether they are

being obedient or not, and what they should do with that truth when

they have heard it. Now that is contextualization. It goes all the way

from people sitting in pews in America to missionaries who are doing

their evangelism in a Hindu or Islamic context.

Justin taylor:

Dr. Carson, do you have any books that you would recommend or pas-

tor models that you would commend that “do” evangelistic preaching

in the church context particularly well?

D. a . carson:

I strongly recommend that you buy tapes or download messages from

preachers who have a reputation for handling the Word well and for

seeing genuine conversions by the declaration of the whole counsel of

God. And don’t listen to just one. Listen to half a dozen. If you’ll only

listen to one, the tendency is that you will try and mimic that person,

and it might not really be you. Listen to eight or ten strong preach-

ers who are really quite different, and the irony is that you then have

freedom to be more of yourself while still learning to pick up the best

from other folk. So by all means listen to John Piper.13 Listen to Tim

Keller.14 Listen to Mark Driscoll.15 And see how they go after the fun-

damentals of faith by handling texts—Scripture after Scripture after

Scripture—again and again and again and again.

There are other things that you can do. It depends a bit on the

13http://desiringgod.org

14http://sermons.redeemer.com

15http://media.marshillchurch.org

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 170

9/27/07 10:09:42 AM

Conversations

171

country and the culture you are in. Fifty years ago, a lot of people in

the Western world—both in Britain and in North America, and else-

where—would designate Sunday morning for worship and Sunday eve-

ning for evangelistic services. That’s gone—completely gone. But on the

other hand, I know quite a few churches in the English-speaking world

(though not many in North America) that will have “guest services.”

That doesn’t mean they don’t want guests to come to church any other

time, but they hold special services where the whole congregation is

encouraged in advance to pray for particular friends and neighbors and

people they’ve been talking to about the Lord, and then invite them to

those guest services. Now the wrong way to do a guest service is then to

make it so cutesy, so relevant in all the wrong senses, so dumbed down,

that it’s a sham, and the whole thing feels inauthentic. Instead, all you

do in a guest service is work extra hard at explaining everything. All

that’s doing is cutting down the pressure and the tension.

For example, before the first song is sung, something like this

could be said: “Christians have a lot to sing about. In this church we

join Christians from across the century in singing things that were

sung sixteen hundred years ago, four hundred years ago, one hundred

years ago, and ten weeks ago. Our first song was written by an ex-slave

trader by the name of John Newton. When the music starts, you will

find the words in the overhead screen, and we’ll stand to sing them

together.”

Prayer can be introduced like this: “God is a talking God, and he

likes to hear us talk to him. When we talk to him, we call it prayer.

That’s all we mean by it. In our church we find it helpful to shut our

eyes and bow our heads in reverent adoration and to shut out other

things. This may seem strange to you. That’s all right. But you listen as

we address our most holy, reverent, and wonderful God. Let us pray.”

Then the whole congregation bows in prayer. And you don’t pray for

three minutes of cutesy stuff: “Oh, heavenly Father we just want to

thank you for being here!” You make your prayer full of gravitas and

joy and the wonder of God and so on, and people will go out even if

they haven’t understood it all, saying, “Truly God has met us in this

place.”

In guest services, go for authenticity but make it a little more user-

friendly. You can do that in any church, can’t you, if you start building

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 171

9/27/07 10:09:43 AM

172

Conversations

up a culture of friendliness toward outsiders? In large part, a good

church is doing something of that almost all the time. People are getting

converted under the ordinary ministry of the Word.

Justin taylor:

I imagine that a lot of pastors could be discouraged with the size

of their church. They may have a smaller church, and then they see

Mark Driscoll talking. He preaches substitutionary atonement, and

eight hundred people come to church the next week. They preach

substitutionary atonement, and eight people leave the next week.

What sort of encouragement would you give to the small-town or

rural pastor who feels that, in order to benefit from this conference,

he has to drop everything and move to the city to make a difference

for Christ?

John PiPer:

I would say that feeding the flock of God is the most precious and high

and glorious calling in the world. Jesus said to Peter three times in John

21, “Feed my sheep. Feed my sheep. Feed my sheep—and don’t ever

give up.” There’s always room for growth. We can always do better. I

come away from conferences like these discouraged. Don’t you? Every

one of these guys discourages me. I just keep thinking: I’m not doing

that well; I’m not doing that well; I’m not doing that well. . . . But that’s

life. It’s a great thing to rest in the calling that God has given you and

to cherish the Word of God. To study it and to explain it and to apply

it and to exalt over it is the highest calling I know.

Now, there has to be witness in rural areas. (As Tim Keller would

be the first to say.) I mean, it would just be absurd to say that we

shouldn’t have churches in small towns or in the country. Tim wouldn’t

say that. He’s outraged at the abandonment of the cities. Something’s

askew when evangelicals leave the city. It’s not that everybody should

go to the city, but what has caused such an exodus? What’s going on

there that needs to be redressed? And there are enough people right

here to fix both of those problems. We can have churches in the small

towns and churches in the city. So God calls people in different ways,

and he gifts people in different ways, and there are pastors who flour-

ish in small towns.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 172

9/27/07 10:09:43 AM

Conversations

173

Now you have to have different expectations in a small town

because if there are eight hundred people in the town—and there’s a

charismatic church, a Roman Catholic church, a Lutheran church, and

you’re the pastor of a Baptist church—everybody’s aligned already.

The lines are drawn. Everybody knows where everybody stands. There

are, say, ten families who don’t go to church, and everybody knows

who they are. Now what is a mission like that supposed to look like?

Faithful, loving exposition, feeding, growing up, reaching out, form-

ing relationships—it’s got to look different. You can’t be beat up by an

urban pastor who says you have to go out and dress like the people

you’re trying to reach. You might say, “Everybody dresses the same in

this town.” Absolutely. Everybody’s the same. And so be encouraged

that God loves rural people, and God loves his church in rural situa-

tions, and God loves his Word, and God loves the faithful exposition

of his Word, and God loves the faithful pastor showing up at a funeral

or at a sick bedside. God loves all those things. Every place has its own

different challenges, and a small town is a glorious place. Sometimes

I think I’d just like to go there and pastor a flock without all the com-

plications of suburbs and campuses and multiple worship services and

complicated staffing where you’re trying to draw charts that make

sense and have small groups all over the place. And wouldn’t that be

nice if the church was just a small group and you knew everybody by

name? That’s a glorious calling.

D. a . carson:

There are different degrees of gifting. If we’re doing something wrong

that we can fix within the gift and calling God has given us, and a

conference like this helps us fix it, even if it is just one or two small

things, then—in addition to the encouragement from the Word—that’s

a good thing.

I was brought up in French Canada. As recently as 1972, in a

population of 6.5 million, there were thirty-five or thirty-six evan-

gelical churches, none with more than forty people. Between 1972

and 1980 the churches grew from about thirty-five to just under five

hundred, many of them with hundreds of members. But in 1972, my

father was a church planter through all those lean years when Baptist

ministers alone spent eight years in jail for preaching the gospel. The

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 173

9/27/07 10:09:43 AM

174

Conversations

charges were always “inciting to riot” or “disturbing the peace,” but

that’s what it was. We kids would get beaten up in the 1950s because

we were maudite protestant—damn Protestants. In all those years

my father saw virtually no fruit. I remember many times seeing him

in tears for his people. In 1972, when the turn came, he was already

sixty-one years old, and the leadership passed off into other hands.

In that period of growth I know he felt as if he had been largely put

on the shelf. But when he died at the age of eighty-one—although he

still felt that way—in fact, most of the church in Quebec viewed him

as the grand old man because he had been faithful through the lean

years.16

There are people who went to Korea in 1900, planted churches,

and saw the church grow to a quarter of the world’s evangelical

population today. There are people who went to Japan about the same

time—and no place on God’s green earth did the church grow more

slowly than in Japan. What are you going to do? Say, “All the ones who

went to Korea are spiritual—particularly loved of God?” The ones in

Japan aren’t blessed of God? God works on another scale.

I made a resolution when I was a young man that I would never,

so help me God, for the rest of my life, ever accept or reject any speak-

ing invitation whatsoever on the basis of either size or honorarium. I

kept that promise. Otherwise you only will end up going to bigger and

bigger and bigger things. There’s something dishonorable about that

when Christ comes for the poor and the needy and starts with twelve,

but one turns out to be a traitor, another denies him, and the rest run

away. Don’t let this crowd fool you. Learn the best things from it, and

rejoice in the encouragement. Rejoice with those who rejoice and, if

you are less gifted, be faithful where you are and be thankful.

Justin taylor:

Dr. Baucham, I want to ask you about the issue of race that you brought

up earlier when you said that blacks and whites in the church. . . .

voDDie Baucham:

“Blacks—and the not-so black.”

16The story is told more fully in D. A. Carson, ed., Memoirs of an Ordinary Pastor: The Life and

Reflections of Tom Carson (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, forthcoming).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 174

9/27/07 10:09:43 AM

Conversations

175

Justin taylor:

That’s right! Rebuke accepted. There are a lot of white churches that

could frankly care less about having diversity within them. But there

are also a number of evangelical churches that long for greater diversity

and don’t see it happening. They don’t know how to bring that about.

What are your thoughts on that? And how would you counsel us-

mainly a white audience—to increase the diversity within the church

as the body of Christ?

voDDie Baucham:

I don’t think you even knew this when you decided to ask me that

question, but the church that we just planted in April right now has

about 150 people in it, and because of the church’s location, my fam-

ily is the only black family in the church. I have had a very interest-

ing journey in ministry because I have served in predominantly black

churches—that’s another thing that I think is very ironic. People always

look at churches that are predominantly white and say, “Oh, where’s

the diversity?” There are very few predominantly black churches that

have any diversity, and nobody’s saying, “Oh, why are they all black?”

I took a staff position in a predominantly white church just because of

a passion that I had for people who are not like me. It was a turbulent

time for my family and for me, and I write about it in The Ever-Loving

Truth.17 It was as though we were homeless. We were rejected by black

people because now we were sellouts. Ironically, on the one hand, black

people were talking about doors that weren’t open—I walked through

an open door, so now I’m a sellout. And on the other hand, there we

were in a context where, for the lack of a better term, our “soul lan-

guage” was not spoken. The language of our soul was not spoken in

this other cultural context. But it was as though God had called us to

be missionaries to the not-so-black people. And we’ve been doing that

for a while now. I’m excited that we have some Asian and Hispanic

families who come.

But that’s where I live. I live in one of the most ethnically diverse

cities in America. There are over sixty-five foreign consulates and 120

language groups in Houston—it’s one of the most ethnically diverse

17Voddie Baucham Jr., The Ever-Loving Truth: Can Faith Thrive in a Post-Christian Culture?

(Nashville: B&H, 2001).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 175

9/27/07 10:09:44 AM

176

Conversations

cities that there are. And so for us, the expectation of diversity is more

reasonable than for people who live in a less diverse place.

I’ve actually sat down with pastors who were burdened over the

issue of diversity and said to them, “I haven’t been here long, but as

we ride around I’m wondering, ‘Where are these people who are not

like you going to come from?’” And they’ve never thought about that

before! Dr. Carson writes about this in The Gagging of God 18—the

idea of empirical pluralism, church pluralism, and philosophical plural-

ism. Somewhere along the line, the idea of church pluralism has crept

in—the idea that something that is more diverse is by definition better.

I think that’s a dangerous idea. Just because something is more diverse

doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s better. There are some places where

churches are very diverse just because they are in an area where that’s

the reality. They haven’t tried to do that. They don’t have a passion for

that. And there are other places where people are passionate for biblical

reasons about this diversity that God gives us, but for whatever reason

they are not in an environment where they can see that come to frui-

tion. Are they worse off? To go back to Dr. Carson’s example of Japan

versus Korea—are these people worse off just because they don’t see as

many different shades of people in their congregations?

Instead of asking how much diversity we have or how little diver-

sity we have, we need to deal with the issue of the sin of racism and the

sin of classism. If we are not diverse because we are sinful, and we do

not love people who are not like us, we need to get on our faces before

God rather than looking at it just as something that we can check off

in our book, so to speak.

D. a . carson:

As a seminary professor, I look at things from the point of view of ana-

lyzing my students. And every year I keep an eye on the M.Div-ers who

can speak to anybody. We have some guys at Trinity who are going to

be great pastors in Lincoln, Nebraska. God bless them. That’s where

they’re from. That’s what they’re like. That’s what they’re called to.

May their tribe multiply.

In my formation group a year or so ago we had an African-

American dude from the slums of Detroit. Anything bad that could

18D. A. Carson, The Gagging of God (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2002).

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 176

9/27/07 10:09:44 AM

Conversations

177

have happened to him, happened to him—and he caused most of it too!

But he’s been wonderfully saved. And he’s going to be great in districts

amongst his own people—he is. But let’s face it. He’s not going to make

it in Minneapolis.

On the other hand, there are some—no matter what color they are,

what background they’re from, or how much education they’ve had—

who seem to be gifted by God with the ability to talk to anybody. And

those are the people that I want in our cities. I want them to be pastored

by people who are themselves able to talk to anybody. As demographics

change in this country, they are going to be some of the pastors of the

future. So without discounting anything that Voddie said, I also think

that there are more and more cities on the coasts, increasingly in the

center of the country, and lastly in the South, where there will be more

and more cities with racially mixed churches, racially mixed areas,

racially mixed districts, and so on where, to be quite frank, color isn’t

all that important. We need pastors who are leading that, spearheading

it and understanding it. I keep telling my students there are some ways

in which Los Angeles is more like heaven than Fargo, North Dakota,

because in heaven there will be people from every tongue and tribe and

people and nation. We want pastors like that for those cities.

Justin taylor:

Dr. Wells, this will be the final question. You’ve written so winsomely

and compellingly in your four-volume series19 on the dangers of con-

sumerism, the need to cultivate authenticity in this postmodern climate,

the need to exalt the supremacy of Christ, and the need to cling to the

cross. Can you tell us what you do in your own personal life to cultivate

humility and to draw closer to the Savior so that you’re not drawn into

the temptations of consumerism and the tyranny of the urgent?

DaviD Wells:

Well, I hardly think I’m a paragon of virtue in these things. You know,

they’re easier to write about than to practice. I will tell you that I have

been just extremely grateful for the opportunity that’s come my way

19 No Place for Truth: or, Whatever Happened to Evangelical Theology? (1994); God in the Wasteland: The Reality of Truth in a World of Fading Dreams (1995); Losing Our Virtue: Why the Church Must Recover Its Moral Vision (1999); Above All Earthly Pow’rs: Christ in a Postmodern World (2006). All published by Eerdmans.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 177

9/27/07 10:09:44 AM

178

Conversations

to go to Africa every year. I do so in connection with Rafiki,20 which

builds orphanages mostly for kids left behind by AIDS. Every year

when I go, I do a pastors’ conference in the city where we are and have

an opportunity (brief as it is) to sit down and talk with some of these

pastors. After every encounter I realize how easy the circumstances

under which I live become normal. This is normal life. The reality

is that it is America that is highly abnormal when you look around

the world. If you look at the big picture, it’s just highly abnormal for

people to have so many choices, to have supermarkets like we have,

and everything else that goes with our consumerism. It’s not that the

things in themselves are evil, but it is the way in which we come to think

about our lives as really consisting in all of our options and things that

we can buy, which we sometimes use to create identities and prestige

for ourselves.

Every time I go to Africa, I’m just brought up sharp on this point.

This last time I did a conference somewhere in Malawi, and what

struck me there was that out of all the pastors I talked to, there wasn’t

one of them who only had one church. Actually the smallest number

was four, and one had fourteen. Fourteen churches! Do you know what

it’s like? Can you imagine what it’s like to be a pastor with fourteen

churches to look after? And remember who’s in these churches—you’ve

got people who are dying of AIDS all the time. In Africa, the nuclear

family is a thing of the past, because any adults who are left standing

have responsibility for the kids that remain. In a family you’ll have,

perhaps, the children of the husband and wife, and then you’ve got the

kids of the brother and the aunt and the sister and all the way down.

Households can reach up to ten, twelve, or fourteen kids, and then they

can’t take anymore. So these are the people who are in the church.

I talk to these pastors and I realize I’m just living in a different uni-

verse. I’m dealing with life that is so different from what they are look-

ing at day after day. I plan my retirement, but in Africa, life expectancy

now in most countries is the upper thirties. They have no retirement.

So you begin to see these things, and I have found that for

me—and I am answering this rather personally—this has been, I think,

one of the greatest, most salutary experiences. I come back from this

and think that all of the things that have seemed to be so important,

20http://www.rafiki-foundation.org/

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 178

9/27/07 10:09:44 AM

Conversations

179

that so preoccupied me and defined how life is and what’s a normal

life, it’s just not so. These are surface things. And I really need to try to

focus on the really important things that lie underneath.

John PiPer:

Let’s pray.

Father, I pray earnestly that as we hold in our left hand the most pre-

cious treasures in the world you would give the extraordinary wisdom

that we need to do the right hand well. We want to reach lost people,

and we don’t want to give away the gospel in the process. Who is suf-

ficient for these things? May we all, O God, believe truth and live it

out more effectively, more winsomely, more compellingly than we ever

have. I pray in Jesus’ name. Amen.

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 179

9/27/07 10:09:44 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 180

9/27/07 10:09:45 AM

Subject Index

9/11, See September 11

Christ and culture, 13, 17, 151,

Abortion, 51, 56

153

Above All Earthly Pow’rs, 21,

Christ, see Jesus

168, 122

Christian atheist, 164

acknowledgements, 16

Christology, 24, 48, 127–28,

Acts 29 network, 144, 157, 160

130–31, 133

Agape, 29, 35–36, 47

Christway Media, 166

AIDS, 56, 178

Church, 125–47

Alexander the Great, 122–23

City, 113–14, 121–22, 130, 142,

Anabaptist approach, 151

147, 151, 154, 156, 172, 178

Anomie, 39

Complementary male/female roles,

Apologetics, 117, 138, 167

16, 23, 138

expository, 167

Conscious eternal torment, 16,

presuppositional, 117

138

Augustine, 136, 156

Conservative 15, 106, 127, 142,

158–59

Barna, 26–27, 37

Contend, 16, 24, 127, 133–47

Barth, Karl, 45

Contextualization, 16, 117, 127,

Beaujolais, 145

133, 140–44, 147, 160–61, 168

Bethlehem Baptist Church, 11, 54,

Contributors, 9, 11, 13, 16

151

conversations with, 149–79

Bewilderment, 39–41

Cool Calvinism, 127, 147–48

Bobos, 114

Cosmic child abuse, 76, 137

Critical scholarship, 15

Calvin, John, church-planting

Cross, 24, 47, 76–77, 88–99, 115,

strategy, 16, 127, 147, 160

118, 122, 126, 136–37

Calvinism, see Cool Calvinism

tied to glory, 91–94

Chalcedon, 127

Crossway Books, 17

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 181

9/27/07 10:09:45 AM

182

Subject Index

Culture, 21–49

Evolution, 55–56

two realities transforming, 13

Exaltation, 15, 48, 66, 93,

131–33, 139

Darwinism, 56

Exclusivity, 16, 65, 96, 99, 118,

Defeater beliefs, 116–17

137–38, 145, 164

Demons, 16, 93, 119, 131, 139,

Existentialism, 38–39, 46, 52

146

Expository apologetics, 167

Depravity, 16, 46, 57, 136

Expository preaching, 169

Desiring God National Confer-

ence, 13

Foreknowledge, 16, 135

Desiring God, 16, 180

Four Gospels, 144

DesiringGod.org, 149, 170, 180

Functional subordination, 95

Devil, see Satan

Fundamentalist, 15, 127, 140,

Diversity,

144, 146, 158

in the West, 13

Dualism, 28–31, 37

Gagging of God, 176

Gender, 16, 26, 138–39

Ecclesiastes, 42–43, 48

Glory and the cross, 90–94

Ecumenism, 15

Gnosticism, 26–35, 117

Emergent, 15, 81–82, 127–28,

God’s Big Picture, 166

130–31, 135–36, 154, 157–61

Gospel, 9, 15, 36, 64–65, 79, 82,

Emerging, 154, 158–59

87–147, 155, 160, 162, 164,

Enlightenment, 23, 27, 30, 32, 34,

166–67, 179

39, 46, 164

communication, 15, 114–18

Epistemology, 35, 52–54, 155–57

humiliation, 15, 119–20

Eros, 35–37, 43, 46–47

incarnation, 121–22

Eschatology, 47–48, 110–11, 139

realizing, 15, 111–13

Eternity, 36, 46–48, 74, 80, 90,

theologizing, 15, 109–11

96, 99

urbanizing, 15, 113–14

Evangelicalism, 22, 25, 118,

Gravitas, 22, 171

158–59

Great Commission, 160

Evangelism, 15, 103–23, 143–44,

Grudem, Wayne, 159

147, 166, 170

Guest services, 171

Everybody loves authenticity, 154

Everybody’s going to die, 154

Hell, 16, 41, 60, 105, 115–16,

Evil, 22, 27, 32, 36–37, 46–47,

120, 138–39, 157, 161

51, 63, 76, 79, 86, 88, 126,

Holy Spirit, 36, 72–74, 109,

140, 153

128–33, 145, 169

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 182

9/27/07 10:09:45 AM

Subject Index

183

How can what is wrong be made

Manhattan, 116, 152, 161

right? 56–57, 64–67

Marcion, 30

Hypocritical joy, 78

Marriage, 51, 146, 166

Hypostatic union, 127

Mars Hill, 11, 156

McLaren, Brian, 35, 127, 134–35,

Ignorance, 32, 45, 81, 110, 115,

137–38, 156–57

164

Meaninglessness, 13, 25, 38,

in pop culture, 15

42–43, 47

Incarnation, 15, 24, 27, 121,

Method acting, 163

127–31, 139–41

Minneapolis, 11, 13, 151, 177

Indians ruled by Swedes, 164

Missiology, 25, 127–30, 143, 153,

Inerrancy, 16, 110, 134–35,

159–60, 169

157–58

Moses, 66, 73, 91–92, 150, 164

Intimacy, 115

Movies, 22, 73, 126, 154

Islam 22–23, 59, 160, 169–70

Narrative, 59, 110, 166

Japan, 174, 176

Nazis, 41, 54

Jesus in culture today, 125–27

New Calvinism, 160

Job, 62, 128

Newton, John, 120, 123, 171

Job, book of, 43

Nietzsche, 40

Jonah principle, 119

Nihilism, 39–40, 46

Jonah, 15, 108–22

Joy, 14, 71–83, 85–98, 109,

Nothingness, 38

112–13

Jesus’ greatest joy, 71–72

Oprah, 137

Korea, 174, 176

Paganism, 29, 33–34, 105, 169

Pagitt, Doug, 136, 154, 157

Liberals, 15, 127, 140, 144, 158

Pelagius, 37, 136

Life’s ultimate questions, 54–68

Penal Substitution, 16, 64, 67,

Lost Message of Jesus, 76, 137

75–77, 136–37, 157

Love, 85

Petitions in John, 17, 85

God’s supreme demonstration

Pharisees, 149–50

of, 85

“Piper’s weak,” 154

intra–Trinitarian, 86, 94, 96,

Pluralism, 25–26, 53, 153, 176

98–99

Post-conservatism, 158–59

Post-liberalism, 158–59

Mahaney, C. J., 159

Prayer for this book, 16

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 183

9/27/07 10:09:45 AM

184

Subject Index

Prayer, 16, 48, 85–87, 90, 92, 96,

Sex, 42, 146, 152

98–99, 103, 111, 120, 122,

Sin, 16, 36–37, 45, 48, 51, 63,

133, 139–40, 171

66, 77, 105, 114, 130–32, 136,

Preeminence of God’s kingdom,

139, 141, 143, 154, 157, 166,

16, 60–62, 138–39

176

Propositions, 14, 71–72, 110

Six ways the church will have to

joy conveyed through, 14, 71

change, 108

Protestants, 46, 127, 135, 147,

Soteriology, 42–43, 48

157, 174

Soul language, 175

Sovereignty of God, 16, 64, 115,

Racism, 56, 58, 176

131–35, 140, 156

Rafiki, 178

Spirituality, 13, 23, 25–38, 46,

Redeemer Presbyterian Church,

134, 164

11, 115, 162

Spong, John Shelby, 53–54

Reformed resurgence, 127, 147

Storyline of the Bible, 166

Reformed theology, 62, 127, 131,

Stott, John, 7, 17, 136, 158

147, 151, 156–57, 159

Strategy, 16, 37, 41

Rejoice, see Joy

Syncretism, 140, 153

Relativism, 114, 143

Systematic theology, 11, 47, 110,

Relevant orthodoxy, 153

159, 166–67

Relevantism, 143

Systematic Theology, 159

Role of the church, 133–43

Sanctification, 14, 62, 88, 140,

Talladega Nights: The Ballad of

153

Ricky Bobby, 126

the gospel as means, 88

Teetotallers, 145

Satan, 16, 37, 48, 75, 133, 139

Television, 21, 37, 40–41, 126,

Satisfaction, see Joy

146

Seattle, 11, 142, 154, 156–57, 160

Ten theological issues we must

Sectarianism, 98, 140, 153

contend for, 134–39

Secular humanism, 13, 52–60, 67,

Terrorism, 21–22

163–64

Themes of John’s Gospel, 90–99

Seeker-sensible Christianity,

Theodicy, 63

144–46

Theology, 109–11

Seinfeld, 40

Therapuetic, 23, 27–28, 30, 32, 36

Self, 27–29, 32–33, 35, 37, 40, 46, Three problems of the postmodern

120, 137

mindset, 108

September 11 (2001), 21, 24

through propositions, 71–72

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 184

9/27/07 10:09:45 AM

Subject Index

185

Torment, conscious eternal, 16,

Valentinus, 30–31

138

Virgin birth, 16, 54, 125, 130,

Total depravity, see Depravity

134–36, 146

Truth, 71–83

Volf, Mirslav, 152

timeless, 16, 134–35, 141, 143,

169

What is wrong with the world?

Two competing worldviews,

56, 62–64

52–54

What Jesus Demands from the

Two developments in American

World, 149

culture, 23

Who am I? 55, 57–60

Two-handed approach to ministry,

Why am I here? 55–56, 60–62

16, 143–44, 179

World Trade Center, 21

Worldview, 13, 33–38, 42, 52–53,

Ultimate Fighter Jesus, 132

56–59, 67, 72, 105, 110,

Under the sun, 43

115–16, 151, 155, 170

Unity, 86–87, 96–98, 110–11,

Worship, 15

122, 130, 133, 136, 151–52,

Wrath, 42, 44–45, 54, 64, 66,

158, 162, 177–78

75–77, 81, 111, 122, 150, 161

University missions, 165–66

Unreached peoples, 160

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 185

9/27/07 10:09:46 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 186

9/27/07 10:09:46 AM

Scripture Index

Genesis

Psalms

Book of

134

1:2

88

1–2

165

8:5

58

1:1

58

19:1

75

1:26

58

19:1–6

44

1:26–28

53

50:12

74

3

165

50:15

74

8:21–22

44

53:3

136

9:6

53

53:4

77

9:16

44

73:4–14

47

96:3

75

Exodus

139:1–16

135

3:13–14

73

139:13

58, 61

20:2–17

166

32–34

91, 92

Ecclesiastes

33:18

92

1:2

42

33:19

92

1:17

43

33:20

91

2:1–2

43

34

91

2:4–11

43

34:6

91

2:20

43

4:4–6

43

Leviticus

4:7–12

43

Book of

166

Isaiah

Deuteronomy

6:1–5

131

17:18–20

88

37:26

135

40:15

73

Joshua

40:17

73

1:8–9

88

43:5–6

137

43:6–7

74

1 Samuel

44:23

74–75

3:21

80

46:8–11

135

53:4–6

76

Nehemiah

53:5–6

137

8:12

79

53:6

65, 136

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 187

9/27/07 10:09:46 AM

188

Scripture Index

53:10

76

Mark

61:1

129

Book of

144

64:6

136

2:1–7

128

66:5

75

4

122

6:3

136

Jeremiah

9

103, 105, 113,

29

121

122

9:28–29

103

Ezekiel

10:45

150

28:22

75

12:28–34

85

Jonah

Luke

Book of

108–22

Book of

128, 144

1:1

110, 113

1–2

129

1:1–2

109

3:16

129

2:9

111

3:21–22

129

3:1–2

119

4:1–2

129

3:2

113

4:14

129

3:4

114

4:18

129

3:9

114

5:32

150

3:10

115

10:21

129

11:13

129

4

111

12:12

129

4:10–11

121

18:9–14

150

4:11

113

24:32

79

Habakkuk

John

2:14

75

Book of

141

1:1

58, 95

Matthew

1:1–3

95

Book of

144

1:1–18

91, 166

3:17

74

1:11

92

4:1–10

128

1:14

91, 92, 128

5:9

95

1:14–18

91, 92

5:11–12

79

1:16

92

5:16

78, 122

1:17

92

5:20

149

1:18

91

5:44

98

3:16

97

6:21

77–78

3:34

140

10:28

161

3:35

95

11:19

140

4:34

140

13:55

136

5:1–18

94

24:14

161

5:16–30

94

25:23

74

5:17

94

28:18–20

132

5:18

94

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 188

9/27/07 10:09:46 AM

Scripture Index

189

5:19

94

15:19

86

5:20

95

15:21

140

5:21

95

16:5

140

5:23

96, 140

16:14

72

5:24

140

17

14, 85–99

5:30

95, 140

17:1

90, 93

5:36

140

17:3

72, 140

5:37

140

17:4

71, 96, 97

5:38

140

17:4–5

90

6:29

140

17:5

71, 93

6:38

140

17:6

72

6:39

140

17:8

140

6:44

140

17:9

72

6:57

140

17:10

72, 90, 93

7:16

140

17:11

86

7:28

140

17:12

72

7:29

140

17:13

14, 71, 79, 89

7:33

140

17:15

153

8:16

140

17:15–16

86

8:18

140

17:15–18

141

8:26

140

17:17

153

8:29

140

17:17–19

88

8:30

95

17:18

140

8:41

136

17:20

88

8:42

140

17:20–23

87–88

8:44

133

17:21

140

8:46

128

17:22

90, 93, 96

8:58

95

17:23

86, 94, 96, 97,

9:4

140

140

10:36

140

17:24

89–90, 93, 96

11:42

140

17:25

140

12

92

17:26

87, 88

12:27–33

92–93

20:21

140

12:41

131

20:28

95

12:44

140

21

172

12:45

140

12:49

140

Acts

13:20

140

Book of

129

13:34–35

98

1

129

14:6

138

1:14

136

14:9

91

2

129

14:24

140

2:23

135

14:29

89

4:12

65, 138

14:31

96

4:24–28

135

15:11

79

8:28–30

135

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 189

9/27/07 10:09:46 AM

190

Scripture Index

11:2

135

12

61

14:17

44

13:12

80

14:22

161

14

144

16:3

145

15:3

137

17

115

15:3–4

132

17:25

74

15:10

44

17:26

140

15:19

47

17:27

45

15:30

44

15:32

43

Romans

1:16

68

2 Corinthians

1:18

44

4:4

48

1:18–24

33

4:6

75

1:20

44–45

5:21

66, 128

1:21

44

8:1–2

78

1:22

45

1:28

44

Galatians

2:14–15

45

1:4

48

3:21–26

166

1:8

82, 155

3:23

136

1:12

48

3:26

66

2:3

145

5:8

137

2:20

99

8:3

77

3:13

76

8:17

73

8:20–21

45

Ephesians

9:14–24

135

Book of

139

9:23

75

1:4–5

135

12

61

1:21

48

12:2

48

2:2

48

16:25

48

2:7

48

3:3

48

1 Corinthians

4:15

34

1:20

48

1:23

68

Philippians

2:6

48

2:1–11

128

2:8

48

2:5–6

128

3:18

48

2:5–11

128

3:20

45

3:2

133

9

153

3:10

119

9:19

144–5

9:19–23

141–2

Colossians

9:21

45

1:12–21

14, 57–64

9:22–23

16

1:15–16

57

9:23

144–5

1:15–20

49

10:11

48

1:16b–18

60

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 190

9/27/07 10:09:47 AM

Scripture Index

191

1:19–21

63

12:2

71, 78

1:22

64

13–14

78

1:22–23

64–65

1:27

75

1 Peter

2:8

133

1:12

113

2:9

128

1:19

128

2:18

133

2

152

2:12

122

1 Thessalonians

2:24

137

5:21–22

145

3:18

65, 77, 137

1 Timothy

2 Peter

1:3–7

133

1:16–21

167–8

1:19

133

2:1–3

133

4:1

48

3:16

133

4:1–2

133

4:7

133

1 John

6:3–5

133

1:18

136

6:17

48

2:18

133

4:2

128

2 Timothy

4:7–12

99

2:14–18

133

2:23

133

Jude

3

16

Titus

24

75

1:10–14

133

2:12

48

Revelation

Book of

131

Hebrews

1:8

73, 135

4:14–16

128

5:5

126

4:15

130

19:11–16

132

10:24

78

21–22

166

11:24–26

78

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 191

9/27/07 10:09:47 AM

SupremacyChrist.4922X.i04.indd 192

9/27/07 10:09:50 AM

Document Outline

- Table of Contents

- Contributors

- Introduction

- PART I: Culture and Truth

- 1. The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

- 2. Truth and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

- PART II: Joy and Love

- 3. Joy and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

- 4. Love and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

- PART III: Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

- 5. The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

- 6. The Church and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

- Conversations with the Contributors

- Subject Index

- Scripture Index

- A Note on Resources: Desiring God

Table of Contents

Table of Contents

Contributors

Introduction

PART I: Culture and Truth

1. The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

2. Truth and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

PART II: Joy and Love

3. Joy and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

4. Love and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

PART III: Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

5. The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

6. The Church and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

Conversations with the Contributors

Subject Index

Scripture Index

A Note on Resources: Desiring God

Table of Contents

Table of Contents

Contributors

Introduction

PART I: Culture and Truth

1. The Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

2. Truth and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

PART II: Joy and Love

3. Joy and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

4. Love and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

PART III: Gospel Theologizing and Contextualizing

5. The Gospel and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

6. The Church and the Supremacy of Christ in a Postmodern World

Conversations with the Contributors

Subject Index

Scripture Index

A Note on Resources: Desiring God